The First

‘Prophecies of Old’
The Seekers Way

)6WHSHKHQ
© Copyright )6WHSKHQ 201-20

1
2
 Part 1

“A tale to be told”

3
 Chapter 1
What Happens at a Party

A pulse moved in the night, the awakening of something long since forgotten. It had waited for the
time when it would rise again.

Tall trees surround the small town of Orland, Kansas. To the north of the town were the Cede
caves, a place that at one time had been the heart of the town, till the mines were closed down many
years ago. The sun was now setting over the tree line, sending a golden halo across the land.
Amori and her two best friends Alexis and Anise were heading over to a graduation party that was
being held at Ryan Xerxes' house. Alexis drove following the curving back roads, since Ryan's
house was on the out skirts of the town, his family being one of the wealthiest in the area.
As they pulled into the driveway they were completely surprised, this was the first time they had
seen Ryan's house, and it was huge.
Alexis parked in front of the drive so that when they had to leave it would be easy to get out.
Getting out of the car they made their way across the walkway and headed for the front door.
Amori looked at her friends, “I still can't believe Ryan invited us to his grad party, when he had
been in school with us he never seemed to notice that we existed.”
Anise nodded her agreement, as they opened the door and walked inside.
“I know what you mean, I guess things can change.” They stayed close to each other, making their
way through the crowd. Though they were glad to be there, the three couldn’t help but feel out of
place. Going through the French doors that stood open leading to the backyard, their mouths
dropped when they saw the size of backyard and the pool, it seemed to be a little under half the size
of a football field. They had heard the rumors of the magnitude of Ryan's home, but they had never
dreamed anyone could have such a giant pool. While they stood in awed silence they did not notice
that someone had walked up behind them, “That's the smaller of my pools; would you like to see
the larger?”
Turning around Amori was stunned to see that it was Ryan; he had been the coolest guy in their
school. The coolest guy in their school he was really talking to her; she was mute from shock.
Hearing the question Alexis answered for Amori, “She would love to go.” She said, knowing that
he had just been asking the question to Amori. Giving her friend a light shove towards Ryan,
Alexis motioned for her to go, effectively snapping her out of her temporary trance.

4
 “Um, of course, I'd love to see it.” Smiling Ryan took hold of her hand, but before he could lead
Amori off Alexis looked him straight in the eyes, “She better not tell me that anything happens’
buddy.” Ryan nodded his understanding. With his hand still holding Amori’s he guided her
through the mass of teens down a hallway, then through two huge twin maple doors. Upon walking
in Amori’s mouth dropped once again; Ryan kept the doors open behind them. When he had said
the other pool was the smaller of the two, it had been an understatement. For the other was most
definitely the smaller of his two pools. This indoor pool would be an Olympian's heaven. Amori
looked around and noticed that there were not that many others inside the room, “There isn't that
many people in here.” Ryan smiled at her as he removed his shirt, talk about killer abs; Amori
began to blush, “Only those who I know I can trust I let come in here.” Ryan began walking
towards the water. Then stopping he turned, looking at Amori. She stood stock still; she was still
contemplating whether to remove her swim suit cover or to leave the room.
“I can understand you would like some privacy to change into your swim suit? There's a room
over in that corner,” He pointed to the room, “where you can change.”
Amori turned to the direction in which he had pointed; at least he knew she did not want to
remove her cover in front of him. Walking to the room Amori entered shutting the door behind
herself. Removing her swim cover she looked at herself in the full length mirror that hung on the
side wall in the room. Her swim suit looked nothing like what the other girls there were wearing.
Her all American one-piece was defiantly more conservative than what she had seen so far, but that
was just her. She let out a silent laugh turning so that she made sure everything was in the right
place, she would never dream of wearing such skimpy clothes. She had too much respect for her
body.
After she finished changing Amori walked out of the room. Seeing her exit Ryan beckoned her to
join him. He looked her up and down, “Classy.”
Amori mumbled a shy thank you; using the side step she entered the water. Ryan swam to her
with two others following behind him, “I would like you to meet my best buds,” he said, “This
clown is David, and the other is Blake.”
“Nice to meet you both.”
David bowed, “Nice to meet you too Amori, just know when you get tired of hanging with Ryan
you can always hang out with us.”
“I second that.” Blake said a bright smile on his face.
“Uh, I'll remember that.” Amori replied somewhat uncomfortable with the attention she was
receiving.
“Alright, off with the both of you, you two can go flirt somewhere else.” Ryan said shoving them
away. Getting out of the pool they walked away calling out to those in the room that they were
going to go get something to eat.
5
 With a shake of his head Ryan focused his attention back to Amori, “So now that you've finished
high school what are you planning to do next.”
“Well, I'm still in the process of figuring out what college I want to go to, since a lot of them have
offered me scholarships.” She said moving to the pools edge Amori leaned against the wall, “I'm
trying to figure out which one is the best to go to for journalism, since whatever I decide to do is
going to be in Journalism.”
“I can see you being a good journalist, your articles in the school paper were always interesting.”
Amori paused for a moment, she couldn't believe her ears, “You read my articles?”
“Well yeah, of course while I was in school. What weren’t they there to be read?”
“Yes of course, but I never would have thought that you of all people would, well, read them.”
Ryan just looked at her, “Why's that?”
“My articles were not well, you know sports and all that stuff, they were more about logic and
reasoning,” Amori stared at the water for a moment, “it was more for smart people.” She looked up
to see one of Ryan's brows raised.
“Not that I'm saying you aren't smart or anything, it’s just... I don't know…” she paused
momentarily before continuing, “You’re more like a jock.”
“So a jock shouldn't be able to read and understand things written for smart people?” Ryan asked
his arms folded over his chest, amusement flashing in his eyes.
“That's not what I'm saying at all, I'm just surprised that you would take the time to read
something that I wrote, when there were plenty of other things that would have interested you
more.”
He leaned back, “Trust me, you were one of the best writers we had, yours was the only thing next
to the comics strip that I would read.”
“I guess I should be thanking you for the complement instead of insulting you huh?”
“A thank you would be nice; it would help with the fact that you called me an idiot.”
Amori laughed, “I did not call you an idiot, I simply was somewhat surprised that you read my
articles and that’s all.” Amori paused thinking for a moment.
Ryan stayed silent waiting for her to continue the conversation, a moment later she did, “Ok, I
want the honest truth which of them was your favorite?”
“Ahh one of those types of questions.” Placing a hand under his chin Ryan thought about it, and
then said, “The one I liked the best was ‘At the Core of Who We Are’ it gave me good insight into
one of the ways the human mind works.”
“That was the longest article that I have ever written, and the most complex. Tell me what did you
find the most interesting about?” Amori asked.

6
 “Well, you stated in it that people in general tend to want history to reflect whatever they want to
believe is true, or they do the easiest thing and ignore what is there in history. I want to know this
though before I continue on, why did you say that this is one of humans’ core values?”
“Because it is one of our cores, think about it, when our histories don’t align with whatever
agendas the popular media is trying to portray what do they do? They change it, I have been
through high school and each time I move on to the next grade I get a new history book, and each
time I do there seems to always be something altered about it. I’m not saying that it just has more
information about the happenings of our nations and other nations, as well’s, past, but our histories
are changing.”
Ryan nodded, though she couldn’t tell whether he was agreeing with her or simply humoring her,
“You still have not answered my question, what makes it a core value, why are so many set on
changing the past, so that it aligns with what they want in the future? I want to know this, I’ve
heard it said many time, ‘Those who do not learn from history, are doomed to repeat it’ how can
you learn from something if it is not truth?”
Spine straightening Amori collected her thoughts. Though most except those closest to her didn’t
know this, one of her majors was to be in psychology. Since a part of her had always loved to learn
the workings of how people thought, and reacted to the things around them. Another thing that she
considered to be more of a hobby for her was her love and for history.
“Alright to answer your question, we have a tendency to want history to say what we want it to
say; even when it’s in black and white we still want it to agree with us. We want to be able to do
whatever it is that we want, and when history and things from the past, long since proven true,
doesn’t agree with us we change it to match whatever it is at the moment that we need or want it to
be.”
“That explains a lot.” He looked away; shacking off the thought, Ryan focused his attention back
to Amori, “I guess I’ll continue now, in the latter part of your article you made a statement that
said, ‘we as people seem to always be looking for something, ‘to fulfill us’, I find that interesting
because at the front you say that at the core of who we are we tend to change history to fit or own
wants and desires, and yet at the end you state that we are all searching for something to fill a void
that is inside us.”
Amori shrugged, “That’s because it’s true.”
“What I want to know is why you never connected the two things, since they are one and the
same.”
“Trust me there not.”
Laughing Ryan shook his head at her, “Yes they are, because your answers are in the very
histories that people continue to change. I find it amazing how some people can say that they are
searching for it, and even when the answer is given them, they don’t want to hear it.”
7
 “I understand where it is your coming from but that just isn’t true, though both of what I said is
something that’s at the core of who we are, it doesn’t mean that the two things feed off of each
other.”
“Yes they do, you’re a journalist if you want to be good at what you do you have to start looking
at all the angles, I’m simply going off of what you yourself…”
“I am a good journalist, and I already know to look at all the angles thank you very much.”
Ryan knew where the conversation was now headed, he knew that it would have probably been
best if he hadn’t have said what he had. Still he knew that it was the truth, and seeing as she could
not see it, she was just the same as those she accused.
“I don’t need advice from you; at least I know where I’m going in life.”
Ryan looked at her, since he had been staring over her head from the moment she had started in on
him, “Amori, you need to keep your voice down.”
Turning her gaze from him, Amori looked around to see that the others had stopped talking, and
were now watching with peaked interest the scene that was unfolding before them. Shooting a
brief glare Ryan’s way she turned and lifted herself out of the water. She was through talking with
the jerk.
She could not believe that he had actually said that she was not a good journalist and on top of that
he had critiqued her work. Ok, fine, she had asked him to but still.
With an irritated groan Ryan followed after her, “Amori wait, Amori.” Though he did not say it
out loud the authority with which he called out her name the final time, caused Amori to turn
around.
She craned her neck so that she could stare him straight in the eyes; gosh the guy was tall. Amori
thought though still irritated, with the man that stood before her, “You know I think I just figured
out one of your core values.”
He looked at her, “And what might that be?”
“Insulting people, you’re a natural at it.” Amori glared long and hard into his eyes. This was the
first time she had ever looked into them this closely before. She noticed that they were greenish
silver, and that they seemed to glint and shine as the overhead lights reflected in them. They looked
quite nice in this…
Amori groaned within herself, blast her writer’s eye, it made her pay attention to the things she
would at this moment much rather not notice.
“Amori I am sorry for insulting you, I was merely trying to help you to see a point that was made
in your writing. Forgive me, next time I shall restrain myself.” Sticking out his hand he held it
there waiting for her to shake it, “Come on it won’t hurt you.”

8
 Taking hold of his hand she shook it, again Amori began to drift, his hand was strong and warm,
very warm, we had just come from the… she chided herself yet again, Earth to Amori, stay in the
conversation. “This is a truce then.”
“Yes it is I wish you all the best concerning your journalism.”
Amori nodded as she pulled back her hand, “Thanks, and you with what it is that you’re going to
be doing.” With that she turned and walked away heading for the room she had changed in.
Ryan watch as the door closed shut behind her. Picking up his shirt from where he had left it,
Ryan pulled it over his head shoving his arms through the sleeves. Walking out of the indoor pool
area, he headed back to the main living space.
Spotting him David walked over, “Hey man we're going to play a game of B-ball.” Pasting a fake
smile he followed David outside. The party didn't seem that great anymore; he rubbed the back of
his neck, which made no sense to him at all.
Amori was still standing inside the room, her swim cover on. She looked at herself in the mirror.
Did she really just tell Ryan off? Of course he had deserved it for insulting her work but still. Tying
her semi-wet hair into a sloppy bun Amori exited the room. Fishing her phone out of her purse
Amori saw the time. Speeding up a little she went in search of her friends. First she found Anise,
sitting at the kitchen bar, Sprite in hand talking to Jillian.
Moving up to the two Amori shot a quick smile Jillian's way, “Hey Anise do you know where
Alexis is? We really should be going now.” She said having to raise her voice slightly because of
the music that was pulsing through the houses sound system. Nodding Anise said bye to Jillian
then followed Amori. The two hurried off to find Alexis. Amori was the first to spot her, on the
dance floor. Moving through the congested space, she made her way to Alexis. When she was
close enough Amori flashed her phone at her so that she could see the time, “We have to get home
now we had promised our parents that we'd be back by eleven. It's a quarter 'till and we have a
twenty minute drive.” Weaving their way off the dance floor, the two were joined by Anise. With
Alexis taking the lead, they made their way through the crowd and towards the front door.
Getting something to drink, Ryan turned to see Amori as she walked through the front door. Great
he had really blown it, he had at least thought that she would have stayed and enjoyed the party.
Making his way back outside, Ryan thought to himself, ‘this was not supposed to be like this. I
mean I wasn't trying to insult her or anything.’ Just before he had made it to the French doors
something caught his eye. Focusing on the figure Ryan groaned under his breath. Walking over, he
kept pace with the person, following the figure into an empty room. Shutting the door behind them
Ryan spoke, “Morgan what are you doing here?”
“Come now; let's not get so hostile, I'm only here because I've been sent to get you. Our fathers
are about to come to a peace agreement, and they want their sons to be there for it.”

9
 “Our kingdoms will never be able to strike up a real peace treaty, and you know it. It's a wonder
they even try.”
“Don't worry yourself; this time they really have come up with an almost agreeable treaty, I'm
sure that it will work.” Morgan gave a sarcastic smile, “One that will benefit all our people, though
it will change the ruling on what happens to the humans.”
Ryan cocked his head, “What do you mean ruling? To them we are but a fairytale and myth. We
have no right to punish them when they do not even know of our existence.”
“I never knew you were such a fan of humans, you, the son of Lord Dayan when did you start
caring about what was to happen to them?” Ryan focused his gaze on the wall behind Morgan.
Even though he could not explain it, there was something about mortal humans that made him
strive for more. In a sense the way that they tended to care for one another, it intrigued him. “They
tend to grow on you.” Ryan paused for a moment, then redirected the subject back to where it was
supposed to be, “So what is the agreement, that our fathers have come to.”
“Intermarriage, the two of us must choose and marry someone from the other's kingdom.”
“WHAT!” Taking a breath to calm himself Ryan waited, he did not want to give Morgan the
satisfaction of seeing him roused, “I want to know this, what do us intermarrying have to do with
the humans?”
“Have you paid no heed to the things taught to you concerning the ruling of a kingdom?” Morgan
regarded him with complete boredom. With an over exasperated sigh he continued, “I guess not.
It's simple really, the moment our two kingdoms unite there will be no more need for arguing and
fighting over Loam, and who would get the most land. Also we shall be much stronger with our
kingdoms united.”
“We still have no right to just take their land; humans are living beings, we cannot simply wipe
them out because we're the stronger.”
Morgan watched Ryan for a moment, “And why not,” he shrugged, “well your ideas matter not,
our fathers have made up their minds, and you will return by dawn tomorrow or your bride shall be
chosen for you.” Giving Ryan one last glance Morgan turned to leave the room then stopped,
without turning around he said, “If you’re thinking of not coming, you and I both know it would be
unwise. Imagine what your father would do.” With that he left the room.
Picking up the closest thing to him, a glass cup, Ryan hurled it at the wall. As it shattered into
pieces he allowed his anger to subside, before leaving the room.

10
 Chapter 2
To the Woods We Go

With a wave of goodbye to Anise and Alexis, Amori shut the door behind herself watching as
they drove away. Heading up the drive she pulled out her keys. Amori had been quiet throughout
the drive home, so her friends had known not to ask her about what had happened during her
time with Ryan. Unlocking the door she opened it, stepping inside she was greeted by her father,
“So how did the graduation party go.”
“It went ok I guess.” Amori went over and hugged her dad from behind since he was sitting on
his favorite chair, “Thanks for letting me go, I'm heading up to my room to crash.”
“Alright kiddo.” He said standing, “Now that your home I can catch some sleep as well.”
Kissing her forehead her dad headed up the stairs.
Turning off the light on her way up Amori went to her room. Shutting the door behind herself,
she walked to her bed throwing herself on top of it. Lying face down she screamed into her
pillow, sitting up she sighed before jumping off the bed. Heading into the bathroom, Amori
readied herself for a shower. Finishing her shower, Amori exited the bathroom, pajamas on, and
her hair rapped in a towel.
Picking up her phone so that she could charge it, she saw that there were three messages, one
from MSU (Missouri State University), and the other two from Anise and Alexis.
Amori decided to do a conference call, knowing that both Anise and Alexis would still be
awake.
Placing the call to Alexis first Amori waited, till she answered, “Hey.”
“Hey Lexis, I'm putting Anise on the phone as well could you hold a sec...” Moving the phone
from her ear, Amori pausing the call she was on, and going to her favorites she pulled up Anise's
number.
Calling, she waited as the phone rang.
“Amori good you called, I thought you would be sleeping.”
“Nope, Anise I have Alexis on the other end, can you hear her?”
“Hello Anise can you hear me?”
“Loud and clear.”
Sitting down at on her bed, Amori scooted up till her back rested against the head board.
Pulling up a pillow to her chest she rested her elbows on it, “So what was it that you two called
me about earlier?”
“You know why we called,” said Anise, “we want to know what happened between you and

11
Ryan. Come on, this is like the first time one of the popular guys has ever asked to talk with
you.” Amori rolled her eyes, “That's not true; I've talked to plenty of the popular guys.”
“Interviewing them for the school paper does not count, and neither does them asking for you to
write their papers for them.” Alexis stated.
“Ok, fine then.”
“Ladies we're getting off topic, spill the beans Amori what happened, inquiring minds want to
know.”
“Truthfully, nothing special happened, all we did was talk.”
“That's it, y'all just talked?” Anise asked in question.
Amori laid down staring at her roof, “Yep, he asked me what I wanted to do now that high
schools over, I told him that I want to be a journalist, and guess what.”
“What?”
“He said he liked my articles, the ones that were in the school paper.” Amori said.
“Wait he actually read your articles, and liked them, was he able to understand what you had
put down? Cause sometimes you write in a different language girl.” Anise commented over the
phone.
“No I do not, and yes for the most part he did, which was honestly a surprise to me.” Amori just
knew they were smiling on the other end, “Don’t go thinking anything about it, there is nothing
there.”
“Yeah right, if a guy can push through and understand all you mumbo jumbo, I think he might
be worth checking out.”
“Oh so you think that my writing is mumbo jumbo Lexi?” Amori asked trying to get the subject
to change.
“Yes at times I do, and you already know that, so don’t go trying to change the subject on us,
we know all your little tricks.”
Amori laughed at that one, “Fine then, you ladies know me too well. Back on subject I told you
that there is nothing there, there never has been and there never will be.”

After the party Ryan along with Blake and David hung out a bit longer shooting hoops together.
When the two of them had left, Ryan went upstairs to his room, and started packing. It had been
over five years since he had gone to Loam, and he wasn't ready to leave yet, but it was either he
left or his father would send someone to bring him back. One way or the other he was going
back. Still he knew that he would have to go, he had to find out all that he could about what they
were planning to do concerning Loam.
12
 Once he had finished packing his things Ryan turned out the lights inside his home. Heading
into his garage, he locked the door, looking between Harley and Tahoe, he went with the Harley.
Placing his bag in the back compartment he zipped it close. Pressing the button to open the
garage Ryan got onto his motorcycle; he smiled, throttled it and started on his way, pressing the
button to shut the door behind him.
There were two paths that would lead to where he was going, but the only one that would get
him there on time was the path through the Percival forest. Making a right when he came to the
open two lane road Ryan pointed his motorcycle in the direction of Percival. As he drove along
with the wind streaming past him, the scenery slightly blurred, his mind drifted to the party, it
had been fun well save for the Amori part and the Morgan situation, but other than that it had
been a good night.
'Hope I get to enjoy another one like it.' Sighing he turned a corner, leaning with the bike on the
now curving road. Redirecting his thoughts Ryan focused on what should be his main concern at
the moment, which was the fact that he had to choose a bride from the kingdom of Geder. The
women of that kingdom held no appeal for him. Their skin tended to be pale and their eyes were
dim and for all purposes lifeless. The one who really got the better end of this deal was Morgan.
As the road straightened out, Ryan righted his bike, relaxing as he rode along. For a moment he
allowed his mind to empty of all thoughts, and focused on his surroundings. To his right stood
tall trees, some oak, cedar, and pine; he took in the smell of the pine trees with his keen senses.
The wind whipped his hair back against his face, but he didn't mind, he preferred riding his bike.
It was very closely akin to flying, or at least as close as he could get while here.
Frustration began to set in as he thought about the fact that to everyone it would seem really
strange to that he would disappear right after throwing a graduation party. He hoped they would
think that he had left to see the colleges abroad. Though he doubted that, after all it was a small
town.
Turning into the dirt lot, Ryan parked next to the forest. When he got off the bike he checked
the time, he had twenty minutes left till the sun was completely above the horizon.
Hearing a noise coming from behind to his right he looked to see a Ford Pickup pulling into the
area next to his bike. He tilted his head, in thought, why in the world would someone be coming
here before the sun had even risen.

Looking to her dashboard clock she saw that the time read a quarter till six, putting on her
jacket she grabbed the door handle. Seeing the Harley parked, Amori pulled up beside it. Facing
her window she waved to the bike rider, but he didn't see her, being that he was busy with the
storage compartment on the back of the motorcycle. Shrugging she got out of the car, not really
in a mood to talk; she went around to the truck bed and grabbed her hiking pack. She didn't know
13
why but the Percival forest had always been her favorite place to come. So much so that it was
regular for her to go there and hike, at least three times a week.
Slipping her bag onto her shoulders, Amori walked to the path she always took, and started her
hike.
Ryan watched not saying a word; he didn't exactly want Amori to know that it was him, though
in the end his curiosity got the better of him. Slinging his backpack over his shoulder Ryan
jogged, well more like fast walked, since Amori had not yet made it too far, to catch up with her.
Close enough now to touch her, he reached out placing his hand on her arm lightly.
Feeling the touch Amori turned around taking a step back. Upon seeing who it was or rather
who he was, she gave Ryan the briefest of smiles then continued on her hike.
Sensing the tension that was mounting around them Ryan tried to strike up some friendly
conversation, “Do you usually come here this early?” Hey, if he was going to strike up a
conversation he might as well find out why she was here at such an unusual time. Walking
beside her he waited for her answer, the bonus being that this pathway would cross with the one
he was to soon take.
“I come here whenever I get the chance.” She said finally replying to his question.
“That's cool, you like hiking, that's good.” Rubbing the back of his neck Ryan went silent, the
two walked side by side.
He looked at her through the corner of his eyes, Ryan knew that she might still be just a bit
miffed about the night before, “Amori, about last night,” Amori stopped walked and faced him,
“What about last night?”
“I know that we had the truce and all, but I want to say sorry again. It wasn’t because of our
conversation last night that you left early was it?”
“It had nothing to do with that. We had told our parents that we'd be home by eleven.”
“So you're not mad at me?”
Amori looked to the trees that were on her right, couldn’t he just let it go.
Not answering his question she asked, “So why are you out here, that's not exactly a hiking bag
your holding.”
Knowing that she was trying to avoid his question Ryan looked down at the top of her head.
Even though he knew what she was doing Ryan played along, “You could say I'm going on a
trip.” Amori cocked her head at him, as a slight breeze moved through the tree making the leaves
move and rustle. Raising his hand Ryan silenced Amori before she started speaking; stopping
abruptly he began scanning the area. Turning he stood on the alert as the one he had sensed
following them walked out of the shadows and into the light. “So,” a hand gestured in Amori's
direction, “this is the true reason why you've gone soft on the humans, amusing.”
Ryan could feel Amori stiffening beside him, “Ryan, what is he talking about?”
14
 “It's nothing.” Without moving his gaze off the other, Ryan grabbed Amori's arm pulling her
behind him, so that she was out of Morgan’s line of sight.
“Tell me, were you planning on bringing her? A good servant is always helpful.” Morgan said,
a crude smile marring his face.
“Ryan what is he talking about?” Amori asked once again.
“Amori stop talking.”
“Ah, so that's her name, Amori, Dryan you really do know how to pick them.” Morgan said
moving forward, his gray eyes on something behind Ryan. Following the direction of Morgan's
gaze, he looked down to see that Amori had stuck her head out from behind him.
Morgan locked eyes with Amori, surprised when she held his gaze. He laughed inwardly; there
was something more to this mortal girl than any other he had ever seen before.
Seeing the way that Morgan was watching Amori, Ryan's fingers curled inward. If Amori had
not suddenly grabbed hold of his arms, he would have jumped the guy. Remembering his reason
for coming, Ryan moved once again blocking Morgan's view of her, severing whatever
connection he might have tried to make.
“I warn you now Morgan, leave her out of this.”
“I'm not the one who brought her in, that my friend was you. But do not worry she shall be
safe,” Morgan walked by them, his eyes trained on something in front of him, but added, “For
now.” Walking on he vanished into the trees.

Amori stood still not knowing what had just transpired. She was in somewhat of a state of
shock.
Keeping his eyes on where Morgan had just disappeared Ryan waited for a moment. When he
was sure that the other man was not going to return he turned to Amori, focusing in on her.
“Amori you have to listen to me, I don't want you to come here anymore, not in this area at least.
Do you understand me; do not come here for any reason.” He said emphasizing his words.
He searched her eyes, but they were still locked onto the place where Morgan had stood now
minutes ago. Grabbing her by the shoulders he shook her lightly. When that didn't work he
placed a hand under her chin forcing her to look at him, “Promise me.” She looked at him, his
gaze was serious and clear, more so than she would have thought, he was concerned about her.
Amori nodded, “I promise.”
Letting her go Ryan smiled taking a step back. Moving farther away he turned and started to
walk away, but before he could take but two steps he felt a hand grab his jacket. Not turning
fully he turned only enough so that he could see her face; “You're not going after him are you?”
Ryan closed his eyes for a moment; he knew that he could not leave her like this. It would not be
wise, but at the same time he had to get to Addar before his time was up.
15
 “It's what I have to do.”
“I don't understand.” Opening his eyes Ryan faced her fully, his gaze now resting on her face,
he saw the fear there. Taking a step toward her he placed his hands on her shoulders, “Trust me
something’s are better left alone.” Backing away slowly he said one more thing before vanishing
into the tall trees, “Go home Amori.” With that he turned away leaving the same way Morgan
had. Once he was gone Amori turned around heading back to her car, more than a little
frustrated. She had come here to get some fresh air, to think and clear her mind, but now she was
more confused than ever before.

16
 Chapter 3
To Choose a Bride

Ryan walked to the edge of a brook, walking to the stone lined path that lead to the other side
he crossed over. Going to the spot where the foliage was thickest he stared at it for a moment. He
let out a sigh before walking through. Closing his eyes he lifted his head slightly, and breathed in
the all too familiar air, he was no longer in Loam; he was now in Addar, his homeland. Opening
his eyes he looked to the sky, he had only three minutes before the full dawn. Jumping into the
air he allowed his form to change. In the place of the man was now a great Neshar, his
appearance was like that of the majestic eagles, yet still greater.
His plumage was a russet brown, his talons sharp as forged steel. Dryan's eyes shone like an
emerald held next to a blazing fire. He flew on massive wings that spanned thirty feet from wing
tip to wing tip, allowing the wind to carry him. Soaring high he passed over many fields and
valleys. Over the forest that stretched to the eastern port. He soared above the woodlands that sat
at the foot of the great mountain Adair, with which the kingdom was named after. He soared
high and fast, the wind taking him far in a short period of time. Coming to the edge of the village
Yashar, the place where all those who were royalty and or higher up in the kingdom lived. He
began to slow down. Being here now was a different experience, the brick houses though very
grand in stature, were still very different from the skyscrapers and gated communities, which one
saw in Loam. It was not a question he would have to readjust to this life, the biggest thing being
no electricity! Taking to bond form a short way off from the castle gate, bond form being what
his people called their mortal body. Coming to the castle gate he looked up calling out for the
guard to open the gate. Yelling back the guard asked, “Who are you?”
“I am Prince Dryan, Jockus, open this gate!”
“My prince, forgive me.” Jockus said before shouting for the gate to be opened.
Dryan ran through, entering the castle doors he headed for the main throne room. Making it to
the twin brass doors, he stopped, slowing his heart rate. Straightening himself the best he could,
he entered. As he entered the room, all eyes turned to him. Here his blue t-shirt and faded jeans
were way out of place. But it was what he had on; bowing respectfully to his father, he then
moved taking his mother’s outstretched hand he kissed her signet ring. Walking to the left side of
her royal throne he placed his right hand on the crown of the chair.
The two kings sat a step above them, his father's chair being higher than his mother's. Standing
near to Dryan and his mother, for they were standing on the same step, was Morgan and his
mother. His mother was seated while he stood much like Dryan was.

17
 Lined up against the wall to their left were the most eligible royal blooded maidens from both
sides of Addar. The custom of both Adair and Geder was for all maidens’ eyes to stay trained on
the floor, unless they were being directly spoken to. It was very rare when even those in the
higher echelons of their society would go against this protocol. Dryan was brought to attention as
his mother began speaking after receiving a nod from her husband.
“Well, now that Dryan is here we may proceed.” She looked at Morgan, “I say that since he is
the eldest Morgan may go first.”
Morgadon his father stated his agreement. With a clap of her hands half of the women that were
lined up against the wall came forward. They moved so that they were standing before those
seated on the royal throne, they stood in a straight pristine lengthwise line.

Though Morgan could care less for this, his father, had given him no choice. He walked up and
down the line. Pointing to one of them he asked, “What is your name?”
“My name is Vixen, my lord.” Morgan looked at her, why in the world someone would name
their child Vixen he did not know. He moved to the next, he went down the line till he came to
one he thought appealing, “Tell me what your name is.”
“Leora is my name, my lord.” Morgan pointed to her smiling, he said, “She shall be my bride.”

Dryan wanted to strangle him; Leora was his childhood friend, making it more personal than
just one of the other maidens. Dryan believed that she deserved someone better than Morgan.

Leora bowed and stepped forward, while the others returned to line back against the wall.
Lifting her eyes she looked at Dryan pleadingly, but he diverted his gaze. She knew that he
could do nothing about what had just occurred, but it was worth a try. The queen was not pleased
with Morgan's choice either, but, a deal was a deal. As the second set of maidens formed a line in
front of them, Dryan made his way down from his mothers' side. He sent a warning Morgan's
way as the two passed by each other their eyes locked on one another, Leora's hand lying on her
now chosen's forearm.
As he moved down the line Ryan wished that he had let his bride be chosen for him, but seeing
as he was here now he would have to do so himself. Starting from the left he moved down the
aisle asking each one their name. By the time he had made it midway, he was ready to be done.
With an inward groan he continued on, there was no appeal to him in the women that stood
before him, none what so ever till he came to the one that stood with her head lowered further
than any of the other maidens. Stopping at her he waited for her to look up at least briefly as the
others had done, but she did not. So passing over her he went on to the end of the row, still his
eyes drifted back to her. Not liking any of the others particularly the one that whose name had
18
been Damalis. He made his way back up the line, knowing that he had to choose rightly, being
that this was to be the mother of his children, his future wife, and the one who would rule by his
side. Ryan sighed inwardly, coming to stand in front of the woman again he reached out his
hand.
Placing it under her chin he lifted her face so that she would look him in the eyes. In her gaze
he saw something that he would not have expected to see in the eyes of an Eidos, and that was
light. Though he could not put his finger on it, he felt the silent leading that this maiden who
stood before him was the one.
And so taking a step back Ryan pointed to her, “You.” She stepped forward while the others
went back to the wall. Placing her hand on his forearm Ryan asked, “So what is your name?”
“Chay, my lord.”
Though he wished to stay and hear what else was to be said, after everything was settled; such
as when the weddings would be, the princes and their brides were sent out of the throne room,
being told that it would be best if the princes acquainted themselves with their brides, the adults
staying behind to settle other matters, more pressing matters.
While Morgan and Dryan went to the armory, Leora and Chay left to change into something
they thought to be more comfortable.
Morgan tried out different swords while Dryan grabbed a new sheath for his dagger.
“So you have a month to get to know your knew bride, where will you be taking her?”
Morgan asked while picking up a scabbard testing its weight.
“Why do you care?”
“I might end up tagging along, if it sounds fun.”
“I'm heading back to Loam.” Sheathing his dagger Dryan headed out of the armory, Morgan
kept the sword, and followed alongside him.
“Loam, why would you go back there...? Wait you’re going for her.” Dryan said nothing as
they walked pass servants and guards. He really was not in the mood for conversation.
“No, I have unfinished business there.”
“My point is made, you have to tell her that you're about to get married.”
“This has nothing to do with...”
“Just remember this; you have to take Chay with you.” Morgan said cutting into Dryan's
sentence.
“Yes, I know. Did you have somewhere you were thinking of going?”
Smiling, Morgan replied, “If I had known, do you think that I would have asked you?” Just then
Leora and Chay walked up behind them, the two now wearing simpler clothing. Dryan looked at
Chay; she was pretty, though her skin was pale like most to all of those from Geder, he thought
honestly. There seemed to be purity about her, something that he spied in her eyes that made her
19
all the more appealing to him.
He knew that he would have to buy her new clothes, since she was coming with him to Loam.
He would also have to change her name. Being that Morgan was the only one of them all who
had a name that was allowed to transcend the realms.
The four of them walked out of the main gate, neither saying a word till they were far from the
palace, and out of Yashar. They walked on until they came to the forest that would lead them to
Loam. Upon entering Leora asked, “So where are we going?”
Dryan replied to her, “Loam, I have business matters I need to settle.”
“Wait Loam, but that is where the humans live.” Chay stated.
“Yes, it is.” He looked at her, “If you do not wish to come you have my permission to stay, I'll
finish doing my business there, then I can return.”
“No, it's just I am a little surprised that you would consider going to Loam.” Her eyes dropped
to the floor, he was going to have to work on that, “I thought they hated our kind?”
“No. They do not even know of the existence of our kind.” He smiled though she could not see
it because her gaze was focused on the ground, “Don't worry, I have plenty of resources and
space at my place, you'll be very comfortable.” Dryan looked at Morgan, “You have a place
right, isn't it a lakeside property?”
“It is, and it’s the perfect place to live during this season.”
The two women looked at each other; they were both surprised that Morgan and Dryan had
homes in Loam. They both wondered how long the two men had lived there, though both were
wondering the same thing for different reasons.
Chay began thinking to herself, 'With how long Dryan had lived in Loam, was it possible that
he had a woman there.' She was now wondering what he meant when he had said he had
“Business matters he had to settle.”

By the time noon came, they were at the passage to Loam, Morgan passed through first then
Leora and Chay, with Dryan following at the rear. When he had passed over he breathed deeply,
he had never noticed it before but the air in Loam was lighter, somehow more refreshing. He
breathed in deeply; it was good to be back. Rummaging through his back pack he made sure
everything was in its right place, he did not want to leave anything in Addar. When he was sure
that everything was there he zipped it shut, digging in his pocket he pulled out his motorcycle
keys. Morgan and Leora had walked ahead of them, while Chay stayed behind waiting for him.
As he started walking she followed alongside him, “Here my name is Ryan.” Chay stared up at
him confused.
“Why would you change your name?”
“You don’t know?” When she still looked at him with confusion in her eyes he sighed, “My
20
name is not one that is able to be used here in Loam, and neither is yours.” He gazed down at
her, she sure did have interesting eyes, and they seemed to shine like faraway stars. Clearing his
throat he faced forward, “We'll have to change your name as well.”
It was night by the time they had made it to the parking lot, Morgan and Leora had already
gone. Breaking free of the tree line, Ryan walked to his bike opening his storage compartment,
he pulled out a helmet and tossed it to Chay then placed his bag in the slot. Hopping on the
Harley he looked at Chay, “This is our mode of transportation,” He reached out a hand, “Come
on it'll be fun.”
She looked at him, sitting on whatever it was, and then backed away, “Cannot we walk?”
Ryan stopped himself from laughing, “It is best if we take the bike, plus the sooner we get to
my place the sooner you get new clothes.” He gave her a friendly smile, “We're in a small town
its best if we don't draw to much attention to ourselves.”
Chay looked down at her sunset red dress, then at what Ryan was wearing-sigh- hiking up her
dress, ever so slightly, she took Ryan's hand, letting him help her get situated on the bike. Within
a moment they were off, the wind whipping around them.

Ryan and Chay pulled into the drive way of his mansion. Getting off the bike with Ryan's help,
she stared at the strange structure of the place. It was odd, yet magnificent.
“So I see you like it.” Ryan looked at her with a smile, “It looks better on the inside, come on.”
He said stretching his hand out to her.

21
 Chapter 4
Plans, Locks, and Popcorn

Calling Anise, Amori told her everything that had happened the day prior, since she had not
been able to talk with her that morning.
“So, it was you and Ryan, but who was the other guy?”
“I don't know, I think Ryan said his name was Morgan, but he wasn't someone that I've seen
around. So I'm thinking he must be new in town, or from a neighboring city.” Amori moved the
phone from her ear as her brother Spencer and his best bud Pierce entered the kitchen.
“What's up little sis?” He asked reaching his hand into the bowl of popcorn she had just
finished making. She put the phone back to her ear, “Hold on for a sec Anise, Spenc and Pierce
are here.” “Sure thing.” Came the reply.
Muting the phone Amori moved her bowl off the counter cradling it protectively, “Go get your
own.” Pierce made his way to the refrigerator. Grabbing a soda he popped it open, slurping the
contents, “We just got back from the gym you know, we're two starving men.” He said smiling.
“Well ya'll have the whole kitchen to explore and find something to eat, I'm headed up stairs.”
Walking out of the kitchen Amori left the two guys to their food finding. Entering her room she
closed the door behind herself, sitting at her desk she placed the bowl down, un-muting the
phone.
“Anise you still there?”
“Yep, I thought that Spencer wasn't getting back from the base till next week.”
“They both got to come a week early, so they have two weeks home instead of one.” Amori
replied, popping a few pieces of popcorn in her mouth.
“What were we talking about?” She asked before swallowing.
“We were talking about the guy who was in the Percival forest along with you and Ryan.”
“Oh yeah, back to it then, Anise he was weird, I mean he was talking as though he wasn't
human. He was calling me a human, but it was like he was separating himself from the human
race, even though it was obvious he was one himself.” Amori stared at the bowl, “The other
thing that was odd was that Ryan seemed to agree with him,” she let out a heavy sigh.
“That does seem odd. Hmm,” Anise thought for a moment, “did Ryan say what Morgan's last
name was, if so we could probably find out who he is.”
Amori lifted up in her chair, before slumping back down, “That idea won't work.”
“Why not?”
“Because, neither of them said a last name, and I didn't think to ask Ryan about it.”

22
 “Well then do you think we should go back to Percival? I mean we could see if we can find out
more about what's going on. Whatever it may be, it sure does sound strange to me.” Amori
nodded her agreement even though Anise couldn't see her.
“Sorry, but I won't be able to go to the Percival forest again, I had promised Ryan that I
wouldn't.” She chewed on some more popcorn, she was almost out.
“You did what?” Anise asked.
Amori didn't reply for a moment she looked at the popcorn in her hand. She should have
brought up something to drink; she was getting really thirsty from all the extra butter.
“Hello, Amori, you still there?” “Yeah, I promised. He said that it would better for me not to do
anything in that area anymore, and since I promised him I wouldn't, I won't. Plus I don't think I
want to go back.” Amori heard Anise's suffering sigh, “Fine. Wait! Did you promise that you
wouldn't go to his house?”
“No, why?” Amori asked skeptical.
“Well because I sort of need to go back anyway. Since I had gone into the pool, I left my
mom’s earrings with my clothes; they might have dropped on the floor when I grabbed my stuff.
I think I left them in Ryan’s backyard by accident, and my mom has been asking for them, you
know. So maybe in the process of finding my mother earrings so I don’t get in massive trouble.”
Anise paused letting her words sink in before she continued. “I might have also heard that Ryan
is out of town, so if we peek around his house we might be able to find something that would
help us figure this whole mystery man thing.”
“But what if he's back home and catches us? What would we do then, and plus neither of us
know how to pick a lock, or disarm security. Which I'm sure he has in his home.”
“One of us does.”
“You know how to pick a lock?” Amori asked stunned.
“No, of course not, but Lexi does. Remember that her family business is making doors; I mean
her dad probably installed the Xerxes’ door. So all we have to do is get her in on this and we'll be
set to go. Though truthfully it's not Ryan that I'm worried about catching us, it is the other guy,
Morgan; he is really freaking me out and I haven’t even met him.”
“I think it would help to get a guy to come with us, just in case.”
“I agree with you, hey, what about Spencer.”
“NO! He would not be happy if he found out I was planning on breaking into someone's
house.”
“Ok then, what about Pierce, he'd do anything for you, you’re like his honorary little sister, and
all we’d have to tell him is that I lost my mom’s earrings.” Amori laughed, “I would if that
wouldn't end up involving Spenc, and you and I both know that Spenc will ask questions.”
Amori thought for a bit, while finishing her popcorn. Done with eating she pushed her chair
23
back, moving from her desk to her bed, she laid flat on her stomach, her head hanging over the
edge.
“I know who, I can ask Cody, you remember him right?”
“Of course,” Amori could hear her friends smile over the phone, “wasn't he the guy who lived
next door to you, the one you had that crush on all through middle school.”
“Yeah, and remember he moved after the first year of high school, but we still keep in contact...
and we're just friends, I've long since grown out of that crush.”
“Whatever you say, so we're set then, I'll call Lexi and you call Cody.”
“Yep.” Hanging up the phone, Amori pulled up Cody's contact number. She stared at it for a
moment, thinking, 'Maybe it would be better if I go over to his house, yeah, then it’d be harder
for him to say no!'
Rolling off the bed she stood, grabbing the now empty bowl off her desk. Opening her door
Amori headed down stairs; washing the container she dried it and placed it into the cabinet.
Getting her key from the spot on the counter, Amori walked into the living room where her
brother and Pierce sat watching TV.
“Hey I'm heading out is there anything you want me to get?”
Spencer angled his head towards her but did not take his eyes off the TV, “We're out of milk,
and can you bring home some pizza. Mom said she not cooking when she gets back.”
“Ok sure, I need cash for the pizzas though.” Reaching into his pocket Spencer pulled out his
wallet. Taking out a couple of twenties he handed them to her, “That should take care of the milk
and a few large pizzas.” Stuffing the money in her pocket Amori headed to her car. Unlocking
the doors, she got in cranked the car and pulled out of the driveway.
Though she and Cody spoke with each other every week or so, they hadn't seen each other face
to face, pretty much since the time he and his mother Cathlin had moved.
Amori drove the distance to his house. Cody lived in the town next to Orland which was
Griffin. So it was about an hour drive from her home to his.
Arriving Amori parked at the curb; she sat for a moment in the truck. Gathering herself, she
exited with a sigh, “It's now or never.” Walking up to the front door she rang the doorbell then
knocked, for good measure. She waited for a little while before she heard a voice from the other
side. Amori waited as she heard the door being unlocked. When it opened it took a minute for
her to realize who it was, “Cody?” She still had the image in her head of the younger him,
though she had seen picks of him on Facebook, she hadn't expected well this. He had grown at
least two feet taller; he had also filled out quite well. As was plainly seen through the blue polo
shirt he was wearing.
“Wow, Amori you're looking good. Do you want to come inside?”
“Sure.” He held the door open for her. As she walked pass him Amori noticed his star blue
24
eyes, after about four years, she had forgotten how wonderful they looked. Closing the door, he
led them into the family room. For Cody it was different seeing her, it was definitely better then
talking to her on the phone. He couldn't help but notice that she had gotten older, no more braces
and lopsided ponytails; she was not the same kid he had played in the back yard with. She was
now quite the catch.
Both of them taking a seat, on the family size couch, they sat facing one another, “It's good to
see you again Amori, on something other than technology.” Amori smiled, “I agree.” She went
quiet, not sure how to ask her question, or how to even start. One could not simply ask someone
to be your body guard, because you and two other friends were planning on breaking into
another person’s home.
“Is there something you want to ask me Amori?” Cody asked, taking note of her nervousness.
“Uh, yes, I'm here because I need your help with something.” She gnawed on her lower lip
waiting.
“What is it you need help with?”
“Well I need you help with... it's sort of hard to say... but um, well...”
Cody cut in, “Amori just say it.”
“Ok,” getting her thoughts together she started, “I need you more like a body guard.” Seeing his
confusion she rushed on, “You remember Alexis and Anise right?”
He nodded.
“Well were going to need your help with- well, with sneaking into a certain person's house...”
Cody didn't hear anything after that; he was in a state of shock. He had to be mistake with what
he had thought that he had heard.
Lifting a hand he silenced her, “You, want me, to help you do what?!”
“Break into someone's house, I will totally understand if you say no...” Cody stared at her hard,
her words drifted off into silence. Time ticked by as the two sat staring at one another, only one
thing was going through Cody's mind, “Amori you have to give me a really good reason why I
should help you. This is insane.” He ran a hand through his hair, mussing it.
“We're not going to steal anything; we want to find out more about the said person, and find
Anise’s moms earrings.”
Cody leaned back against the couch, closing his eyes.
“No police officer is going to care that we didn't steal anything,” he gazed at her through one
eye, “or that we were looking for Anise’s moms earrings, if we break into someone’s home.”
Amori didn't say anything; she knew that the only way to get him to agree would be to tell him
what had happened, in the forest. So deciding to tell him, at least the main part of what
happened, she started.
Cody sat listening to what Amori was saying, when she had finished she fell silent. Cody
25
groaned inwardly, after hearing what had happened in Percival, he knew that he had no choice.
He was going to have to tag along with them. Lifting his head up Cody looked at Amori, “I'm
in.”
“Really?”
“Yep, I'm in; tell me what time and what house and I'll be there.” Amori's smile grew wide. The
two stood, not knowing how else to thank him, and feeling relieved, Amori hugged Cody.
Leaving his house she got in her truck, texting Anise and Alexis that Cody was in. Starting the
ignition, she pulled away from the curb. Now all she needed to do was stop and get the pizzas as
well as the milk.

26
 Chapter 5
All Homes Have Secrets

The next day the group met about a mile and a half from Ryan's house. Seeing Amori and Cody
as they exited his car Alexis smiled, whispering to Anise, “I'm telling you the two of them
belong together.” Anise nodded her agreement, “I think your right, though that depends on if she
likes Ryan.”
“What does that mean?”
Anise was about to reply, but went quiet when Amori and Cody walked up.
“You've gotten taller.” Alexis said, “It's been awhile Cody, it’s good to see you again.” Cody
nodded, “Yeah it’s been awhile, you both are looking good.”
“Why thank you.” Anise and Alexis said in unison.
Rolling her eyes at their antics Amori pulled everyone back to the reason why they had come.
“I think that one of us should knock on the door, to see if anyone is home.” She looked between
the others, “So, who's going to be the one.”

Ryan stood in front of the guest room door, banging he yelled, “How long should it take for
someone to put on some clothes?” As he said it the door opened, Chay stood there looking much
different, in a good way, in the new clothes.
“Forgive me for taking so long, I was trying to figure out how to put the clothes on.” She said
smoothing a hand down the front of her pant leg.
Ryan laughed, he hadn't thought of that, “I figured you could come with me to the bank, I have
a few matters I need to take care of.”
Chay felt weird in the new clothes, yet somehow more comfortable, “I'll come, is there
anything else that we were going to be doing?” Though she still would not look at him when she
asked a question, Ryan was pleased that she felt comfortable enough to speak with him.
Thinking for a moment he then said, “The banks are my top priority at the moment.” He walked
down the hallway, taking the flight of stairs. As he made it to the bottom step he heard his
doorbell ring. Walking over, he opened it, expecting one of his friends to be at the door.

Amori turned upon hearing the door being opened. She smiled up at Ryan, “Hi there.”
“Amori, hi, I wasn't expecting anyone.” He said confused as to why she was there.
“Well, after what had happened in the forest, and you going after that other guy, I decided to
see if you were still, well, here.” Ryan seemed very confused or irritated. Amori planted a hand

27
on her hip, “It was good to see you too.” Spinning around on her heel she started off.
He didn't have time for this, “Amori wait.” Ryan walked out of his house, leaving the door wide
open, “Amori.” She continued on, not even glimpsing back. Having longer legs than she, Ryan
caught up to her easily. Grabbing her arm he turned her around.
“Look Amori, thank you for checking up on me,” he released her arm, “but I think that it would
be best if we tried to avoid meeting up with each other on a regular basis.” Amori looked at him
exasperated, “Can you at least tell me why?”
“It's not that I don't want us to be well, friends, it's would simply be safer for you,” he said
emphasizing the word, “If we keep our contact on minimum.”
Taking a step back ready to go back into his house, Ryan noticed that Amori's gaze was locked
on something behind him. He turned to see Chay standing at the open doorway. When he looked
once again to Amori he saw anger hiding hurt, “I think your right it would be best if we stayed
away from each other.” With that she turned, getting into Cody's car and left.
Ryan stood there watching as the dust settled; though this had helped accomplish what he had
wanted, it was not the way he had wanted it to be accomplished.
His neck muscles were so tense it hurt, he groaned, “Who knows what she thinks of me now.”
Walking into the house he closed the door behind himself. Before him Chay stood, she was
forcing herself not to cross her arms, composing herself she asked, “Is she the real reason why
you decided to come back to Loam?”
“No, she is just a human, what would make you think something like that?”
“You care about her.” Chay said stating the obvious.
Though he knew he had no need to explain anything to her he did, somewhat, “I know what it is
you are thinking and believe me, it's not true. She and I have hardly even known each other.”
Chay said nothing, so shrugging it off, Ryan walked past her, heading for the garage.
“Anna.” He called out.
Chay followed him; having no clue what he was talking about, “Huh?”
“Your name it is Anna.” The two got into Ryan's Tahoe in silence.

Once she knew that she was out of sight, Amori took a detour. Pulling the car up next to Alexis'
car she parked, hopping out.
“Ryan looked like he was about to head out, so if we hear the sound of either his car or
motorcycle, then we'll know he's left and we can continue on with the plan.”
Shoving his hands in his pocket Cody asked, “What exactly is it that we're looking for? We
can't break into someone's house, and not even know what it is that we are there to find.” Amori
agreed with Cody, “Your right, what we're trying to do is find out more about Ryan. I mean other
than the past five years; there are no records of him. I couldn't even find out anything about his
28
parents.” She paused, “Come to think of it I've never seen his parents, and in this town that's
unusual.”
“That's for sure.” Anise said in agreement, “You know I don't remember seeing any family
photos in his house when we were there.”
Cody looked at the three of them, “Wait you mean to tell me you've been inside his house?” He
focused his gaze on Amori; she seemed to have left out some important information.
“Yeah he had invited us to his grad party; all the graduating seniors were invited.”
Cody nodded his understanding letting the matter slide, “Maybe he's from another country.”
“Maybe.” Amori replied, “But if he was then I would have been able to get something on him,
he should have a passport or a record showing that he had crossed over the boarders to get here.
It just doesn't add up, the school records didn't really help either.”
Anise rested her chin on her hand, something she did when she was thinking. The others were
also immersed in their own thoughts.
It was strange to think about for Amori, her journalism skills, and being a part of the school
paper, gave her access to information that the others would not have a chance of having. Yet still
all she was able to pull up was the things that everyone already knew. Save the fact that Ryan did
not for all practical purposes exist till the recent five years.
Suddenly Cody angled his head to the direction of the road, facing the others he said, “We
should hurry, we don’t know what time he'll be getting back.” Amori and the others nodded
though they didn't hear any car or motorcycle pass by.
Driving up to the house, they parked. Getting out of her car Alexis went to the front door,
“Hmm,” she said looking around the front of the house, “it doesn't seem like he has an alarm
system in his house.” Confusion laced her words, “That doesn't make much sense, having no
alarms when he has such a big home.”
“Maybe it's cause we're in a small town.” Anise commented with a shrug.
“I doubt that, his doors are locked.” Removing her set of keys she bent down at the knees; the
others watching her, “Um, Alexis, how are you going to open the door with the wrong key?
Doesn't each door have its own specific key?”
Alexis smiled, as she looked through the key slot, “Actually this is a specific type of door knob,
have the right key for the certain knob,” she briefly glanced at the others, “when the lock or door
knob is massed produced, and you can get in with no problem.” She held out her keys in the
afternoon sunlight, flipping through each one till she came to the specific one that she wanted.
“You see this lock and knob is a Schlage brand, and by the way the key slot looks it seems to
need a 98HJ23H model. Which I just so happen to have.” Inserting the key inside the knob,
Alexis twisted it in the lock. With a soft click the door was unlocked; twisting the knob she
opened the door. She gestured for the others to stay outside for a minute. Wanting to make sure
29
that there was no security system. Stepping over the thresh hold she walked into Ryan's house,
looking around Alexis made sure that there were no alarms or cameras. Retracing her steps she
went back to where the others were waiting, “Ok, come on in, but we really need to hurry since
we don't know when he'll-”
Amori interrupted, “When they'll.”
“Uh ok, when they'll be getting back. What do you mean by them?”
“Some lady I saw standing at the front door.”
Anise and Alexis looked at each other, and then glanced back at Amori, noticing something that
they had never seen before or so they thought, though just as quickly as it was there it was gone.
Cody turned walking backwards, as he headed for the stairs, “Instead of standing there talking,
you ladies should start looking around.”
Splitting up Amori headed to cover the back, Anise the front, Alexis the middle and Cody
upstairs.
Deciding to start with the indoor pool area, Amori walked that way. Opening one of the doors
she went inside. The place seemed less inviting than it had that night. Making her way to the
room she had changed in, she started her search. Looking under and around the bench, when that
proved unfruitful she made her way over to the lockers. Going through the inside of it and its
contents she found nothing. Exiting the room Amori started looked around the pool area.

Cody searched room by room, 'The dude sure had a lot of them.' So far he had not found
anything worthwhile. Continuing on he came to a room that was on the left at the far end of the
hallway, walking in through the opened door, he knew that he had hit the jackpot. If they were
going to be able to find anything on this Ryan guy it would most definitely be inside his room.
He looked at the contents of the room, to the far right was a work out area, a king sized bed
dominating the other end of the room. On the wall in front of him was a large built in bookshelf
that took up most of the back wall, to either side of it was a floor to roof window, which allowed
into the room a sufficient amount of light. On the wall opposite to it was a uniquely made
wooden desk. Staring at the bookshelf once again he decided that he might find something out if
he looked through it, but without the others he knew that it would take too long. Pulling out his
cell phone Cody shot off a text to the others, telling them to come up and help him. It didn't take
long for them to find the room.
While the others pulled out book after book, Amori looked around the rest of the room deciding
to start with the desk. Going drawer by drawer, she searched through each, trying not to put
anything out of place, so as to make sure that it was not obvious that someone had been inside
the room. Not finding anything that could really help them Amori made her way to the bedside
table. Opening the single drawer, she looked at what little was in it. Seeing nothing of
30
importance she was about to close the dresser when something caught her eye. Pulling out the
drawer Amori dumped the contents on the floor, moving her hand over the flat surface till the tip
of her finger moved over a slight bump at the front edge bottom of the drawer. Working her
finger nail into the side, she moved the covering, seeing a lock Amori groaned. She had to find
the key.
Moving back to the desk she started her search, looking through the desk drawers she moved
what was inside with less care than before. Her only focus finding the key.
Though mere minutes passed it felt like hours before Amori found the key. She found what she
was looking for placed between two boxes that also required a key to open. Taking it out she
walked back to where she had placed the drawer. Inserting the key the lock clicked, as the false
bottom popped up. Removing the flat piece of wood, she came to stare at a book that was
different from anything she had ever seen. Taking it out of the slot in which it had been set into;
she placed the drawer down on the floor, sliding the false bottom back in place. Sitting down she
leaned against the bed studying it, words written in a color she had never seen before appeared,
but she could not understand them for they were written in another dialect.
Amori called the others to herself.
As they all stared at the book none of them was able to understand the writing that was
inscrolled on the front. Cody, though he did not say how, said the meaning of the first symbol or
letter, “The only letter, or rather symbol that I can understand is the first one,” he pointed to it,
“It stands for Alpha or beginning.” “Wait but that's the last letter, shouldn't it read from left to
right, not right to left.” Alexis asked.
“Depends, I don't know the meaning of most of it, but I do know that this dialect reads from
right to left.” Amori turned the book around in her hand before saying, “Maybe he has something
that can help us translate this writing.”
The others agreed with her, finally, they now had something specific that they were looking for.
Neither spoke. All of them focused on the task before them, till Alexis noticed something, “Hey
guys,” they all turned to her, “have you noticed that all of these books either talk about magic,
inter world stuff, fairytales, or myths, and some of them not the better ones?” She read the cover
of the book that she was holding in her hands, “‘Written in Red’, I have a cousin who has this, he
said that only six copies were made.” She handed it to Cody when he reached out his hand, “he
also said that no one knows where the first copy is, and that it was the only one based completely
on the original draft.”
Cody opened it, “Yep, this is definitely the first copy, says so on the second page. It also even
has the author’s signature.” Anise and Amori read over his shoulder.
The longer they search the more they came to realize that Alexis had been right. In a way it was
sort of weird. Amori checked the time. Seeing that they had been there for over an hour and a
31
half, she was about to tell the others that they should leave. When, she didn't know what,
something like a light shove made her look up. Reaching up, Amori grabbed the book that her
gaze landed on. Looking at both the front and back of the book she saw that it was completely
blank. No writings, drawing or anything, not even the publishers’ name. Upon her opening the
book her thought blurred, her mind seeming to be just as blank as the book and its pages. Then it
felt like something or someone else had entered her head as well. It seemed to be searching for
something, or so it felt like. Still just as quickly as it had started it stopped. Amori closed the
book placing it back where she had removed it from, “Hey, I think we should leave now, we can
come back tomorrow.” She said.
Walking out of the room she left, not waiting for the others to follow. Stepping out of the
house, she walked to where their cars were parked. Getting inside she waited for Cody.

Ryan had just finished his bank transaction, when suddenly he felt someone else in his mind.
Trying to shake the feeling he glanced around, thinking he saw a shadow in the corner to the
right of the entrance he tried focusing on it, but the moment he blinked it was gone. Rubbing the
back of his neck he walked out of the bank. Getting into the car he sighed, “Do you want to go
home or would you like me to show you around.” He lifted the brake, “Since you’re going to be
here for a month.”
Her gaze briefly locked with his, “When you put it like that... you can show me around.”
Ryan nodded. Pulling out of the banks parking lot he turned the corner, making a left heading
for the mall.
“Since we're in Griffin, I'll take you to the mall; it’s pretty much our main hangout spot when
we get the chance to come here.”

While Amori waited in the car she noticed the object that was in her hand. It was the book with
the symbols. She had forgotten that she had even picked it up. Opening the passenger door she
got out of the car heading back to the front door. As she did so she heard someone whisper in her
ear,
“Keep it my little flower, and let none take it from you.”
Amori felt herself turn around, as though she was not even in control of her own body. It all felt
like an odd dream.
Walking back to the car she got in. Sitting down, she shut the door. She placed the book inside
of her sack pack.
When she had snapped out of the trance, Amori looked down at her sweaty palms then at the
house. That stood tall, the center of the trees surrounding it. She did not ever want to come back;
all she wanted to do was get home and take a long shower.
32
 As they drove off Amori heard the voice once more, but it seemed to fade the farther away they
drove.
“You shall return to me, for you are mine, and none shall keep you from me.
I have searched for you, and now I have found you, you are mine.”
The last words faded out of her mind, as if they had never been said. All that remained was a
light humming sound, but that too was gone by the time they made it to the main road it all
seeming to be a dream.

33
 Chapter 6
The Girl and the Book

When he had finished showing Anna around both Orland and Griffin, Ryan took her to the best
restaurant in Orland Ma Edmee's Southern Best. When they had finished their food they headed
back to the house, arriving there at about eight thirty. Pulling into the garage Ryan parked.
Getting out of the car he went around and opened the door for Anna, something that he had told
her gentlemen did. Having showed her how to unlock the door, he handed her the keys, while he
went to the truck bed grabbing Anna's hall from their afternoon shopping trip.
Following her up the stairs he went till they got to her room. Placing the bags down on the
inside of Anna's room near her closet he exited, making his way to his own bedroom.
Tossing his keys, which Anna had returned to him, on his night stand he paused. Scattered on
the floor was the things that had once been in his drawer, which was also sitting on the floor.
Bending down he began picking up the mess, as he was about to dump them back into the
drawer he stopped. Something was wrong. Dropping what he was holding he picked up the
drawer, looking inside. Reaching in he lifted the false bottom, which was unlocked, and was
greeted with the sight of nothing.
“No, no, no.” Letting fall both the drawer and the false bottom Ryan began searching his room.
Even though all evidence pointed in one direction he did not want to believe it true. There was
no way that it could be gone. Walking to his bookshelf he hoped that he had simply misplaced it,
on one of the shelves. As he moved closer a flash on the other side of the room caught his
attention, changing direction he went to his desk. Snagged on an open drawer was a silver
bracelet, with the initials AJ engraved on the flat of it. Grabbing hold of it he stared at the
initials. A memory surfacing, he had seen this bracelet earlier that morning. Irritation mixed with
anger surged through him, tamping down on his rising emotion Ryan maintained a level head.
With renewed effort he made his way to the bookshelf, desperate to find what he was now sure
had been stolen.
The longer he looked the more sure he became that it had not just been one person in his house.
He could figure out who the two other people had been. Moving down to the left end of his
bookcase, he smelt something unexpected. He took in a deeper breath. Knowing came to him
fast, it was cologne, there had been four persons in his room, and he had no knowledge of who
the fourth had been. Taking his phone out of his pocket he went to his contacts, calling up a
friend; he put the phone to his ear, “Hey David, yeah, I need you to do something for me, nah, I
just need you to get me a certain address and cell number. You remember Amori, yes that one,

34
yes, no nothing like that, I just need the information. Thanks bye.” Hanging up the phone he
pocketed it. Sighing he began cleaning while he waited for David to call him back. Minutes later
he heard his cell ringing, sitting down on the edge of his bed he answered, “Were you able to get
the number? Alright good, hold on let me get something to write with.” Grabbing pad and paper
he sat again, “Ok, phone number first, yeah, now the address.” Writing them both down he
repeated it back to make sure he had it right, “Thanks again man, alright bye.” Hanging up he
looked at the number that he had just written down, breathing in he then dialed it.

Sitting on her bed Amori held the book in her hand. Something about it seemed to call to her,
just as she was about to open it her phone began ringing. She jumped, startled. Bending down
she hid the book under her bed. Picking up her phone from where it was on her desk she looked
at the caller ID, it wasn't familiar. “Hello, who's this?”

Ryan stood when he hear her voice, and started pacing, “Amori is that you?”

“Yes who is this?” She was getting ready to hang up when the person on the other end said,
“It's me, Ryan, and I know you were here.” He said getting straight to the point.
“I don't know what you're talking about.”
He stopped his pacing, “Do not play games with me Amori.” His voice was low and dangerous,
“I know that you have the book and I want it back.”
Her heart began to pound at the strength and danger that laced through Ryan's words; at the
same time she heard the voice whisper in her ear,
“Tell him nothing, you do not have the book, and you know not of what he is talking about!”
“I don't know what you're talking about Ryan.”
“Amori, you're lying, I can hear it in your voice. Where is it, do you have it with you?” His
tolerance was running thin.
Amori was silent she could hear his anger through the phone in her right ear, and the voice
silent but firm in her left one.
“Tell him nothing, he must not have it, you shall tell him nothing.”
“I don't have it!” With that she hung up. Throwing the phone she sank to the floor, this was
beginning to become more than she had wanted.

Ryan stood there staring at the phone he still held in his hand; he decided that it would be best if
he didn't make a house call, at least till the next day. He knew that there was strong possibility
that it would not end pleasantly, but he would have to go through with it anyway. The Book was
too important. Ryan paced his room, finally he sighed there was nothing he could do as of now.
35
So leaving his room he closed the door behind himself, deciding to watch TV. First thing
tomorrow he would go to Amori's house and get the book from her, he had too.

The following day Ryan woke early, leaving through his window. With the sun barely up.

Amori dreamed she saw a figure walking towards her. Something about it demanded respect.
Its' voice was somehow calming and trust worthy, refreshing in the oddest sense of the word. The
closer it got to her she could tell that it was a man, but yet still more wonderful than a man
someone more of myth than reality. He stood before her stroking her hair with his golden hand.
“You know not how long I have waited for you, my flower.” He said, emphasizing that single
word.
He took in a deep lingering breath, “I have a task for you and you alone something that you
mustn't tell even to your closest of friends.” He gazed down at her cupping her face between his
hands. His eyes were like twin embers aglow with a fire, and yet something still deeper. That one
could not discern so easily.
“I promise.” She heard herself say.
“I knew I could trust you. To the Percival forest you must go, up and into the cave mouth I shall
meet you, tonight.” He looked up; his smile fell from his face, “Leave us, for you do not belong
here.” He looked back at her. The smile graced his beautiful face again, “I shall wait for you.”
As he walked away the dream faded into darkness.

Throwing the covers back Amori got up, going to the bathroom. Once she had rinsed her face
she stared at her reflection in the mirror. As she studied herself she could see that her
countenance seemed off. She knew that it was her own reflection to which she was gazing at, but
it was like another person was staring her in the eyes. With a berating sigh, Amori shook off the
odd thought. Opening the bathroom door she reentered her room, to see Ryan standing there
before her his arms crossed over his chest.
Before she could let out a surprised scream he moved across the room, fast, covering her mouth
with his hand. He pushed her back against the wall. Eyes locking she noticed that there was
something different about his gaze; it pierced her with its intensity. His voice was low almost
calm as he spoke, “Do not scream. I am simply here for the book.” He kept his position for a
moment longer. With a tilt of his head he asked her, “If I let you go will you scream?”
Unable to speak because of his hand that was still covering her mouth, she did the only thing
she could. She shook her head no.
36
 Amori could see the gears turning in his head him gauging to see if she told the truth.
Obviously finding his answer he finally released her, taking a step back, he gave her room to
breathe.
“What are you doing in my house?”
“What were you doing in mine?” She had no answer for that. He turned from her taking in his
surroundings. She watched as he went to her bedside stand, and picked up a picture of her and
Cody. It had been taken while they were in middle school, during a science fair.
“I'm only here for the book,” he replaced the framed photo. “Unless, you wish to explain why
you broke into my house in the first place.” He faced her. Remaining silent she held his gaze.
“Where is it Amori? You have my word that once I am in possession of the book again, I will
leave.” Still she said nothing. Walking to where she stood, her back still resting against the wall
he bent down, whispering in her ear, “Amori you must tell me where it is. For both of our sakes,
it will be better if you gave it back to me.” He straightened to his full height her gaze stayed on
him. “Who are you really?”
Ryan let out a frustrated sound. He mumbled something under his breath.
“Amori that's not important right now, you have to tell me where the book is.” He took a
distancing step back so that he wouldn't do something he would later regret. “I'm trying to do this
the easy way.”

Amori heard the voice.

“Ask him what he truly is.”
“I want the truth, I know you're not human, so what are you?” He looked at her hard.
“If I tell you, will you tell me what I want to know?”
“I will never let him have it, say yes. Ask him what he truly is, then who the girl is as well. See
if he shall tell you.”
“If you answer two questions of mine then I'll tell you.”
“What are they?”
“First what are you really, and then who is she?”
Ryan rubbed his hand over his face, something he did when he was trying to get a hold of
himself.
'Patience Dryan, patience.'
He thought to himself, with a calming breath he spoke, “I'm what you call a... well in my
tongue we are called Nashar. To you here in Loam, we would be considered form shifters.”
Amori was curious, “What do you change into?”
“If you were to see me, my continence would be that of a giant eagle.” He watched the shift in
her expression; though it was slight it was still there, a mixture of surprise, shock, and a
37
sprinkling of fear.
Amori listened to the voice,
“There is nothing to fear, for I will not allow him to do you harm, my flower.” She could almost
feel a hand resting on her shoulder, “Ask him the next question.”
Trying to school her features she restated the next question, “So who was she?”
“Who was who?”
Amori crossed her arms, taking up the stance Ryan had had moments ago, “You know who I'm
talking about, or do I have to remind you?” She glared at him when he said naught, “I'm
referring to the woman who it is quite obviously living with you.”
“Yeah, I had a feeling you were talking about her.” Stated Ryan, he had no desire to tell this girl
before him who Chay was, but if it would get her to return the book... he would have to. “She's
my fiancée, I'm engaged to her.”
Amori tapped her foot on the floor, only stopping when her mother called out from the first
floor. Uncrossing her arms she turned her gaze to her white carpet floor. She was having a hard
time piecing this mystery together. “If you were engaged why in the world did you invite me to
your party?” She looked up at him, confusion and a little bit of anger flashing through her brown
irises, “Then to your 'private' indoor pool? Why in the world were you even holding a party like
that? Are you seriously that unfaithful?” The last part sounded more like a statement than
question.
Shaking her head Amori headed for the door, “You know what I don't care. Find the book on
your own,” she looked over her shoulder, “if it’s even here.” Turning she left the room.

Ryan stood in his place for a moment simply staring at the closed door. Giving himself a mental
shake he went about what he had to do. Starting his search for the book he went over the whole
room once, then again, then one more time just to make sure. Searching through the inside
everything he saw, till he was convinced that it was nowhere in the room.
Still he knew it had to be somewhere, he sat on the bed. Looking up as the door knob twist,
Amori stepped in closing the door behind herself. “So, did you find it?” Her sarcasm was grating
on his nerves, but still he did not react.
“No, you were right you don't have it, in your room... but I know that you still do know where it
is.” He stood, “Listen to me; it is vitally important that you tell me where you have hidden it. He
took a step closer, though slowly not trying to scare her, “Please, you must tell me.”
“I've already told you, I do not have it, and I didn't place it anywhere.”
“If you do not have it, then does Alexis or Anise, or whoever else you had with you, snooping
through my house?”
She shook her head, “I told you I don't know where it is!”
38
 Amori heard herself speak, but she was not the one talking. It was more so that she was a
puppet or a chess piece in a part of a bigger game. She looked down at the item in her hand; in it
she held the book. She wondered why Ryan could not see it then she heard the voice say, “I have
hidden it between our worlds, for the book is not his but ours.”

As he watched Amori Ryan came to see that there was something different about her,
something that he couldn't put his finger on. Upon returning home he went once again to his
bookshelf. Picking up all those that were out of place, he ended up going through most of them.
Sighing he turned away, other than the Book that Amori had taken, they had really not touched
anything of great importance.
He was about to leave the room, then pausing, he turned facing the bookshelf. There was
something out of place about it. Retracing his steps Ryan stood in front of it and looked up, and
noticed a book that was not supposed to be there, in his room. Reaching out he grabbed it. There
were no writings. Slipping out of his shock frozen fingers the thing fell to the ground, “No, no!”
He didn't reach to pick it up, but simply stared at the blank cover. Though the book had fallen to
the floor it had not even opened, staying tightly shut through the entire fall.
He spoke his thoughts out loud, “This is impossible, how is it here? How was she allowed to
open the book?” He now wished more than anything he had not invited her to the party. He knew
that with what was to come next he would have no control over it, “I am a fool, now I have given
the Dweller an opportunity to use her to open the Gate.” His breath came deep and heavy.
Weighted with knowledge of what might be to come.
Looking up at the ceiling he spoke in the tongues of his fore fathers, “Amadis, hagios, cithrah
thelus.” Sighing deeply he rested his head back against the shelf, yet another piece to this strange
puzzle that he would have to figure where it aligned in the big picture.

39
 Chapter 7
Visions in the Shadows

Her irises turned a deep blue, shinning bright as the stars of Aileen, as she walked through the
realms of space and time. She followed till she came to a house. She walked through the door
and up the stairs, trying to walk through the first door she came upon. Feeling something
blocking her path, she closed her eyes. She sang out in a voice light and smooth as the stars,
“One above, give me sight beyond.”
This time when she touched the door her hand passed through. Walking in she saw one clothed
in false light talking to a girl.

Unplugging her phone from where it sat on her desk charging, Amori sat on her bed and dialed
Cody's number. Waiting as she heard the phone ring over and over, finally on the fourth ring he
answered, “Hey Amori, are we still going over to Ryan's house today?”
“Um, no not anymore, I was calling to see if you wanted to hangout?”
“Sure, it beats the first plan.” She heard the laugh in his voice. “Where did you want to go?”
“I was thinking the mall there in Griffin.”
“Alright, what time do you want to meet?”
“In about two hours, that's like twenty minutes after its open right?”
“Yep, nine thirty then, I'll be there talk to you then, bye.”
“Yeah talk to you soon.” Ending the call Amori, contacted both Anise and Alexis, informing
them that the plan had been canceled. Changing into her running clothes she head down the stairs
to the kitchen.
Going to the frig she got herself a bottle of water. Turning around she nearly dropped the bottle
startled by her brother.
“Are you going for a run?”
“Yeah, I like to get an early start.”
“Mind if I join you.” He reached around her, grabbing a bottle that was already on the counter.
“Nope.” Amori followed Spencer out of the house; at least she'd get to spend some time with
Spence before his redeployment.

It was an hour before Ryan woke up, when he did he saw Anna standing just inside his room.

40
 “You should keep your room cleaner.” She said, her eyes roaming the room. The biggest mess
was the scattered books around the room.
“Yeah I really should.” He rubbed a hand over his eyes as he pushed himself to his feet, “Did
you need anything?”
“Yes, I would like to go back to the mall; it seems to me that everything I need to learn about
Loam is there.”
“Your pretty much right about that,” Ryan looked around his room, and then at the clock, “I'll
take you when it opens in an hour.”
“Can we take the bike?” She asked. Ryan smiled and laughed, “Yes we can.”
“Good.” She said turning to head out the room, she paused. “Dryan, sorry Ryan may I ask you
something.” Ryan watched her, at least she was trying.
“Yes.”
“Who was the girl that you were talking to yesterday?”
He couldn't think of how to reply at the moment.
“Interesting.” She exited the room, keeping her thoughts to herself.
Ryan worked the tight muscles at the base of his neck; great he had two women mad at him.
Still at least he knew what it was that was bothering Anna, but Amori was much different.
Seeing as the Dweller now lingered in her mind. Who knew when he would come to show his
true face, or if she would open the Gate. All he knew was that his question might soon be
answered, maybe sooner than he thought.

“My little flower, remember your promise, tonight as the moon takes the sky you must be in
Percival. Soon we shall meet in more than just your thoughts.”
Amori spoke, “But I had promised never to go back.” Instead of seeing her face in the mirror
she gazed into it and saw his, “How can you still trust him, he has played you. Pulled you along
while he was yet engaged to another, and even now he has not told you the full truth.”
“What do you mean the full truth? Their engaged, what else is there to know?”
“That she is an Eidos that is she is a shadow dweller.”
“What?” Though she did not know what they were, her gut twisted, “What is a shadow
dweller?” She paused, “Never mind, and don't answer that question. Is there anything else I do
not know?”
He reached out to her through the mirror, but never touched her, “More will be told you in due
time, when we meet.”
“Yes.”
41
 Parking the two got out of the car. Cody having driven to her house to pick her up, “I hope you
don't mind but I'd like to grab a bite to eat, before we start walking around the mall.”
“I don't mind at all.” Said Cody, as they started towards the main entrance, “I'm a wee bit peck
'ish myself.” The two shared a laugh.

Ryan pulled into the Griffin Mall parking lot. Finding a spot in the packed out place had taken
some time. Pulling into a parking spot that was open next to a red Escalade, he parked. Getting
off the bike he removed his shades. Looking up and to the entrance he spotted Amori just as she
entered the building. As he helped Anna he thought, 'If we run into each other things could
become rather interesting.' Their confrontation earlier that morning played on rewind for him.
Both Ryan and Anna decided to start at the west wing of the mall near the Food Court.

After finishing their Spicy Chicken Sandwiches, Amori and Cody cleaned the table after
themselves, making their way to the stores. Spotting a book store Amori went inside, Cody
following beside her, “Amori you won't mind if I take a quick look inside that store over there?”
He asked pointing to the shoe store that was on the other side.
“Nah, go on ahead, and you can take your time. I don't mind, I'll probably be in here for a while
longer.”
“You sure, cause if you want me to stay here with you I'm fine with it.”
“I'm sure,” she gave him a light shove towards the door, “whoever gets done first can simply
call the other.” Cody stood there for a moment, with a nod he walked out of the store and across
to the shoe store.
Once he left Amori headed to the myth and fantasy section of the book store. Searching for
something that would at least help her with understanding what was going on.

He saw the book store just as Anna spotted a clothing shop that she wanted to check out. So
having explained how the whole cash thing worked, Ryan gave her one thousand dollars telling
her to have fun. Waiting for her to enter the clothing store before heading into the book store,
which was adjacent to it.
Asking one of the workers where their myth and fantasy section was he thanked them for their
help, once they had pointed him in the right direction. Walking over to that section of the store,
he paused, coming to a complete stop noticing the top of Amori's head over the aisle. Backing up
so that he wasn't seen, he checked again, yep it was her. Taking a breath he walked into the aisle,
and noticed that she held in her hands a book on mythical birds and hybrids.

42
 Sensing that someone else had entered the aisle with her Amori glanced up from her book.
Seeing that it was Ryan she shut the book in her hand, placing it behind her, hoping that he had
not seen the cover. “So, you're following me now.”
“No, I'm here with Anna.” He said not meaning for that tidbit of information to come out.
Amori placed her free hand on her hip, “Other than the fact that the two of you are engaged, is
there anything else about her that you would like to tell me?” She cocked her head to the left.
“Not that I can think of.”
“Oh, really, how 'bout you tell me what a shadow dweller is.” Ryan stared hard at her till she
could no longer hold his gaze, having to drop hers to the carpeted floor.”
“Amori, something’s are better if you don't try and figure them out. You don't know what
you’re asking.”
“Really, cause I know quite a 'bit.”
“You might think you know a lot, but I know that you don't. N' what little you do know you
don't understand most of it.” He crossed his arms over his chest, waiting for her to say he was
wrong.
Knowing that he was right Amori turned to the shelf, replacing the book. Removing the one
next to it she began reading, completely ignoring him. With a shake of his head Ryan faced away
from her. Looking through the book shelves he searched for the book he had come to find.
Spotting what he had come for he picked it up, “Amori,” she looked up to see him standing close
beside her. Taking a side step, she focused again on the book in her hand, he sighed, “If you keep
going down this road you’re walking, you won't like what you find.” He bent his head angling
towards her, with his voice lowered so that none could over hear him, “You might not even,” her
head shot up, “come back alive.”
She shoved the book in her hand back into to the place where it belonged. She crossed her arms,
“Is that a threat?” “No, it’s a warning.” “Why do you even care? Truthfully you set all of this in
motion. You invited me to the graduation party; you followed me while I was hiking. If not for
you none of this would have happened.”
He had thought that very thing himself. Yet at the same time, he thought that if she had never
said she'd come then none of this would have happened either. So it was in a way both of their
faults. Making sure no one was watching them, he pulled out something from inside his
backpack, “Did you open this?” He had to be sure.
Amori looked at the object in his hand. There was no point in lying, “Yes, why?”
“I knew it!” He exclaimed as he placed the blank book back inside of his backpack. “After you
opened it did you start to hear a voice?”
“What is this some kind of interrogation?”
“Yes, now answer the question, did you start hearing any voices what so ever?”
43
 “Yes, maybe, why does it matter?”
He looked up for a moment before turning his gaze back to her, “I'll explain everything. I
realize now that you're too deep in the mar to be taken out anymore.” He backed away, “I'll be
coming by your place at seven thirty.” He walked away, heading for the cash register. Amori left
the store to deep in thought to remember to call Cody. Instead she walked to the shoe store that
he was inside of.
A minute or so later she spotted him. Going over to where he was she paused at the sight of the
pair of shoes that he was trying on.
“Those really don't look good on you.” Hearing her voice he looked up.
“Oh, you're here.” With a shrug he looked back down to shoe clad feet, “You sure?”
“Completely, just look at them,” when he had taken one off she picked it up, “they look like
they once belonged to a clown then a Goth. Whoever created this design deserves to be fired.”
She handed it back to him.
“Ok then.” He replaced them in their box. Standing he said, “I still need your opinion on
another pair; don't worry after this we'll leave the store.

Ryan and Anna walked around the mall going in and out of the stores. He looked at his watch,
it was only eleven thirty a.m., and his hands were filled with clothes, shoes, and accessories. As
she entered another store he followed after her, “Anna are you sure you need all this stuff?” He
lifted up his arms, with the bags that he was holding, “You're only going to be here for a month.”
She turned briefly and watched him. Then with a shake of her head and what seemed to him a
hidden smile, she faced forward and continued on. He groaned. Maybe it would have been best
not to let her acclimate so much to society. He looked once again to what he was holding and his
wallet.

Cody had two bags in his hands; he looked to Amori. They had planned on going to the indoor
ice skating rink on the west side of the mall. So they were headed to his car so that he could put
his purchases in the trunk, “If you want to go back home, you know that's fine with me.”
Amori smiled up at him, “Sorry, I'm the one who suggested we come to the mall, n' you’re
enjoying it more than I am, huh?” Cody stopped walking, as they came to stand at his car,
“What's really going on, you've been acting out of it since we left Ryan's home.” Blue eyes
pierced brown ones.
She looked away.
“You know you can trust me Amori.” She nodded. After he had placed his things inside the
trunk of his car they headed to the skating rink. The place was an add-on attachment to the mall.
Having been built three years after the mall was finished; it had no entrance through the mall.
44
 Entering they headed to skate rental stand. Renting their skates they sat down to put them on,
neither saying much. As they got on the ice, Cody turned, skating backwards. Completely facing
Amori he started the conversation again, “So, what's going on with you Amori?” When she
opened her mouth he cocked his brow, “And don't tell me nothing's wrong.” They rounded the
corner.
“Fine then, I keep on hearing this voice in my head.” She rushed on, “I know it sounds
ridiculous, but I'm serious.”
“When did it start?” She looked at him that was not what she had expected him to say.
“Uh well, it started after I picked up one of the books.”
“Was it the one with the symbols?”
“No, another one, it was black. The front had no pictures or writings, but it started when I
opened it, though the pages were blank.” She noticed Cody's expression had changed.
“Did you take anything from his house?”
Amori took off, skating ahead of him. Rounding the corner she picked up speed. Turning Cody
skated in the opposite direction. Glancing over her shoulder Amori smiled not seeing Cody, but
when she turned back there he was, right in front of her. She came to a sudden stop.
Puffs of air mixed between them, Amori with her slightly heavy breathing and Cody with his
even ones. He knew, “you took something didn't you.” It was more a statement than a question.
“Yes, but I didn't mean to-” sigh, “well I guess I did because I brought it home, but I didn't
know that I had it.”
He stared at her then motioned for them to get off the ice.
“So you took one of his books?”
“Yes, the one with the symbols.”
“Let me get this straight,” he spoke as they removed their skates, “you took the book yet you
didn't know that you had it, though you brought it home. Yet you had brought it home. So did
you realize that you had it when you got home?”
“No before.”
“But I was in the car with you.”
“Remember? I had walked outside of the house before any of you. Anyway I had seen that I
still had it, and I was going to return it then...” Her voice drifted off. She knew that Cody would
think her even crazier if she continued.
“You were about to return it then what?”
Amori breathed in the frigid air; not saying anything till they had turned in their skates, “I heard
the voice tell me to keep it.”
“Wait you're telling me that some creepy voice-” “It does not sound creepy.” “-Ok then, some
random voice started talking to you and you listened to it?” “No. Well yes.” She sighed, walking
45
out of the door he held open for her. She was slightly surprised, ok, a lot surprised at Cody's
reaction. She had expected him to freak out, call her crazy and end their friendship. Of course
she knew the last part was just a bit radical, but she had thought it anyway.
“Truthfully I still hear the voice.”
He looked concerned, “What's it telling you?”
“Well he... it wants me to meet it in the Percival forest, you know the one I like hiking in.”
“When?”
“Tonight.” She pushed a stray strand of hair from over her eye. Cody pulled out his keys, as she
continued on, “The only problem is that Ryan's picking me up at seven thirty-”
“Wait; are you dating the guy whose house we just broke into?” He interrupted; coming to the
car he unlocked the door. Opening her side first, he then went around getting in.
“No nothing like that, he's engaged. I simply want answers, and Ryan said he'd tell me what I
want or rather need to know.” The two went quiet as Cody started the car, neither speaking till
they were on the highway.
“You say that Ryan can give you answers and so can the voice, but you choose Ryan?”
Amori nodded, “Well yes. Come on if you had the choice of finding out something from an
unusual voice in your head, or a person you can see which would you choose?” He watched her
from the corner of his eye.
“Depends on whose voice it was.”
“You know what I meant.”
“Alright, but do you trust this guy?” Cody asked.
“I never thought about that, I do maybe.” At least she did enough to know he wasn't going to try
and harm her.
“Well maybe, you should have someone tag along with you,” he angled his head toward her,
not taking his eyes of the road, “just in case.”
“I don't think it would be smart to have Anise and or Alexis come along.”
Cody laughed, “You know who I meant.”
“Yeah I know who you meant; I guess it would be cool.” She turned in her seat loosening the
seatbelt so that she could face him better, “Instead of dropping me off and leaving you could stay
till he comes.” Amori said.
“Sounds like a plan.”

Leora sat in an oaken carved chair that rest in front of a massive window that overlooked the
lake, reading. She had brought her books of songs, so as not to lose track of her studies during
her time away. Standing and taking in a deep breath, she placed the book on the lamp table in
46
front of her. Lifting up her voice she sang with a voice clear and strong, one as the stars before
their fall, “Now unto the Basililueo aionios, aphthartos, aoratos, the only biyn God, be honor
and glory forever and ever. I pray ye show me the path of yon Dweller. Omen emunah.” She
sang in the tongue of ages past, partly so that Morgan would not know or rather understand her,
but also because the words only flowed when sung in that tongue.
Her eyes turned a deep starlight blue, as she walked through space and time. She walked along
the path, as it led her. On it went, seeming to stretch forever, till she came to a house. She passed
through the door, and up a flight of stairs, trying to walk through the first door she came upon.
Feeling something blocking her path she fortified herself and closed her eyes. She sang out in a
voice light and smooth as the stars, “One above, give me sight beyond.”
This time when she touched the door her hand passed through it. Walking in she saw one
clothed in false light and beauty talking to a girl bound to mortality.
“I promise.” Leora heard the girl say.
“I knew I could trust you. To the Percival forest you must go, up and into the cave mouth is
where I shall meet you tonight.” The Dweller looked up at her, his eyes dark as the pit. The smile
that had just moments ago graced his face fell, but still Leora did not turn her gaze from him.
“Leave us, you do not belong here.” He looked back to the girl then smiled, “I shall wait for
you.”
He walked from the mortal, as he did she faded away. His focus now completely centered on
Leora, “Why are you here, you have no place in my realm child.”
“The realm Aion belongs to none.” He gave a sardonic laugh, “Leave while I let you, and
interfere no more.” He lifted his hand, and was gone.
Leora came to herself; falling back into the chair she rubbed her temple. Who was the girl? That
thought ran through her mind; she knew what she had to do. She had to go to the forest and
figure out what was stirring in the unseen.

47
 Chapter 8
A Realm Called Eldon

Cody waited down stairs looking at the pictures that hung on the wall; while Amori changed.
The two were the only ones in the house, being that Spencer and Pierce had to go to headquarters
and her parents were out food shopping. He knew that Amori had wanted to go with her parents,
but they had returned too late, everyone having already left.
He turned as he heard her descending the steps, “Want to go for a walk? Ryan won't be here for
a couple hours.” She asked.
“Sure”
As they walked along they talked about everything and nothing, catching up a little on what
their plans for college would be.
“You’re still into journalism right?”
“Yep, one day I hope to start my own either journalism or publishing company.”
“Smart, you'll be your own boss.” Cody kicked a rock as they walked along the sidewalk.
“What about you, still going to the Army?”
“Yeah I'm still planning on it.” He rubbed the back of his neck, “I'm hoping to become a
Marine, I haven't signed up or anything, but I will soon.” He said a little sheepish.
“Wow, first the Army and now it’s the Marines,” she smiled up at him, “I think you'd be good
at it, your built like an agile tank.” She said poking his bicep playfully.
They walked to the ice-cream shop, then a few blocks to the town shopping center. Buying
herself a new phone, seeing as her own was now broken, from when she had thrown it across her
room. Looking at the time Amori realized they had been out all day, “Hey Cody, we should be
heading back, it’s almost seven.”
It was seven fifteen when they arrived back at her house. Going inside she went to her room,
knowing that she would need her phone. Taking it out of the box she plugged it so that it could
charge. Switching her Sims card into her new phone, she walked out of her room, to where Cody
was sitting on the couch watching TV.
“Hey Amori what time are your parents supposed to be home?”
She shrugged. “I don't know, I thought they'd be back already.” She went to the kitchen, opening
one of the drawers she pulled out a pen and pad. “I'll write them a note so that they won't worry.”
“Why not call them?”
“Phones charging, and our landlines down.”
Mom and Dad I should be home by eleven, out with friends.

48
 Please tell Spenc that his uniform is hanging in his room.
I will make sure to call if I'm running late.
Love, Amori
Lifting one of the many magnets that resided on their frig Amori place her note in the open.
Looking at the stove top clock, the time flashed seven twenty-five. Going back up the stairs she
grabbed her phone, it was at twenty-two percent, it would have to do.
Locking up behind themselves Cody and Amori sat on the front porch steps to wait for Ryan.

Ryan pulled around the curve in his car, having dropped Anna off. He switched from his Harley
to his Tahoe. He'd be at Amori's house in three or so minutes. Reaching over he cranked up the
AC, his thoughts elsewhere.
He knew that the best way to explain this whole thing would be to take her to Addar, but it
wasn't the safest way. So coming to a conclusion he decided on taking her to Eldon, the realm of
the elves. Since that was one of the only known realms that accepted mortal human. He came to
a stop sign. Ryan laughed to himself, 'they even allowed humans to live among them if they
wished to.' Seeing no cars coming through the cross way, Ryan pulled into the neighborhood.
Driving till he came to Amori's house.

Amori and Cody saw Ryan's car before it had fully turned onto her block. They stood, walking
to the end of the driveway.

Ryan saw Amori and whoever was with her stand, as he pulled into her drive. He stared at the
guy; he was the same one from her nightstand photo.

Amori and Cody waited for Ryan to get out of his car, “Ryan this is Cody Elwyn he's a close
family friend.” The two guys shook hands.
Ryan was pleasantly surprised at the strength in Cody's grip.
“Nice to meet you Cody, hope you don't mind, but me and Amori have to get going.”
“Nah I don't mind, though Amori did ask me to tag along.” Cody shoved his hands in his
pockets, his expression relaxed, and his stance casual.
“She did, did she?” He looked to Amori.
“Yes I did, don't worry he knows everything I know, so there's no need to catch him up on
anything.”
“Oh, ok then, let's get going then.” Ryan looked at Cody, the two locked eyes, Ryan seeing the
warning there. Telling him that the guy cared a lot about Amori, that in itself, earned him Ryan's
respect.
49
 Amori sat in the passenger seat while Cody sat in the backseat. “I have quite a few questions
that I want to ask you Ryan.” Amori said once they were all seated, Ryan having gotten in last,
he was clicking in his seatbelt.
“Don't worry I'll answer them for you, but first I'm taking the two of you somewhere.” He
backed out of the driveway. “Have you ever watched a movie where they were hopping through
different worlds?”
“Yeah, I've watched that type of stuff before.” Cody answered from in the back.
“Well it's real.” He pulled out of the neighborhood, “We call them realms.”
“In other words parallel worlds that are interlocked or connected together.” Cody said. Amori
looked at him through the visor mirror; he was talking more than she.
“Yes, this realm is Loam, though you call it Earth.” He turned onto Everstan drive, heading for
Atwater Wood. “My home or realm is called Addar. Then there's Eldon, Avarice, Aion, Enos,
Belial, Aiken, and the realm of Amadis.”
“Wait, is Amadis another realm?” Amori asked.
“No He is the High Prince; the realm of Amadis is bigger than any of the other realms. Still the
true name of the kingdom has been long forgotten. He was the one who banished the Dweller.”
He decided against telling her anything further about the Dweller, for now.
“So Amadis is a person.” Cody stated.
“Yes and no, He was the one who set the rules in place.”
“What rules?” Amori asked.
“Addar is the closest to Loam next to Aion, but it is a far more serious threat. So the rules were
set in place, one of them being that we are not allowed to invade Loam. Part of our ever growing
problem is that over the years the rules were changed by our Sages.” Ryan stopped at a red light.
“The Sages are they your elders.” Cody asked.
“In a way,” Ryan glanced at Cody in the rearview mirror, was the man guiding the
conversation, “there are some younger Sages, or Psalmist as they are often called, who were
specially chosen.”
“So it was the new Sages who changed the rules.” Cody stated, gaze clashing with Ryan's.
Cocking his head Ryan stared back till the light turned green.
“I never really thought of that, I mean one of my closest friends is a Sage, but she seems to
follow the rules quite closely.” Cody stared out of the window, as they continued on their way, “I
want your honest answer.” Cody said without turning around. “What is it that you want to
know?”
Cody was about to speak when he noticed that Amori was staring straight at him. Closing his
eyes and turning away he sighed, “I just want to know where we are going.”
“I am taking you both to Eldon.” Amori turned in her chair so that she was facing Ryan, “We're
50
going to one of the realms?”
“Yep, don't worry Eldon is-”
“Eldon is the realm of the elves.” Cody said without thinking. He turned to look out the window
again as Amori's head whipped around towards him. He hadn't meant to let that slip out. It had
been a long time since he had been in Eldon, now he only had vague memories of his time there.
He hardly even remembered his dad. Being that his mother was mortal, and his father an elf.
“How did you know that?” Ryan took a quick glance to the back seat.
“Um well, I think I was there once.”
“Well this is an interesting development, so were you there or was it just a lucky guess?”
Cody did not reply he simply watched as the cars passed them by.
“So is Ryan your real name?” Amori asked to diffuse the direction of conversation. Though she
was curious, Amori knew that it was not the right time to go into that direction.
“Actually no, my real name is Dryan.”
“Exactly how do you spell that?”
“D-r-y-a-n, Dryan.” He looked back at Cody, “Hey bud, any of these landmarks familiar?”
Cody cut his eyes at Ryan then focused back to the scenery, but still said nothing. Truthfully
some of the places they were passing, and had passed did seem familiar. Though he thought it
would be best to save that, and his story till there was no getting out of telling it.

Deciding it best if she did not tell Morgan where it was that she was heading, Leora walked
outside and along the lakeside. She went on till she came to the woodland edge. Morgan had told
her the name of this wood was Atwater, since it was next to the lake. A smile graced her face as
she ran into the tree coverage. She breathed in the smell of pine and sap, launching into the air
Leora took flight on beautiful wings, her Nashar form being very different from Ryan's. Her
wings moved at a fast rate, to the point where there was a lulling buzz that floated on the air. Not
much different from that of our very own humming bird, though the sound that came from her
was a lullaby on the wind. Leora in her true form was not as big as some of the others of her kind
but her unnatural beauty was unmatched. Her plumage was of a luminous red gold and many
more colors that cannot be described. Being no bigger than an average sized child, it was easy
for her to move swiftly through the close set trees.
It took but a moment for her to decide her path. From Atwater one could get to Eldon, this she
knew from Morgan, from Eldon to Addar, and from Addar the Percival Forest. Weaving through
the tall pine trees she flew faster, lifting higher and higher above the ground. With exhilaration
pumping through her she perched on a tree limb that quivered slightly from her weight. She
51
stopped taking in a deep breath. Then before she could control it she let out a call, a hum that
drifted long and deep upon which the wind carried high and far away. When the thrill left she
continued on her way, taking flight again.

Ryan and the others were now entering Atwater Wood; they paused when a song like that of a
bird but not quite sounding of one, floated to their ears. “That does not sound like anything I
have ever heard before.” Amori looked to Ryan and noted that he was smiling.
“It's not.” With that he lifted his head and let out a vibrant call of his own, one that carried with
it power.

Leora's ears twitched. She listened, and then let out a call. When the reply came she knew who
it was.

Amori and Cody both covered their ears, not from the call more so from how loud it was.
“Can you please stop doing that?” Ryan looked at them, “Sorry I was just telling a friend where
we are.” Just as the words were leaving his mouth something big swooped down from the sky.
Amori let out a shriek, Ryan laughed.
Touching the tip of the creatures’ beak, seeing as it had landing beside him, “This is one of my
closest friends Leora.” The beautiful, yet big bird bowed to them, “I am truly sorry if I scared
you.” She smiled, or at least what Amori thought to be a smile. “It would probably be easier for
you if I was in human form.” Both Cody and Amori watched in awed amazement as she changed
from beauty to beauty.
“Well this is the Sage I was telling you about.” Ryan said, giving Leora a side hug.
“Hello,” Cody spoke, “my name is Cody, and she is Amori.” He said pointed to Amori who
was standing a little behind him.
“Hello, my name is Leora.” Her glance bounced briefly off Amori before it focused on Ryan,
“Where are you headed?”
“I am taking them to Eldon.” He said. Not wanting to explain more till they were on their way
again.
“It seems that our destination is the same.” They started walking, Leora and Ryan taking the
lead while Cody and Amori hung back.

Leora gazed at Ryan, “Why are you taking them to Eldon?”

He started it off with the truth, “They broke into my house.”
52
 “That means you should take them to Eldon?” She asked, confusion written in her expression.
Ryan glanced over his shoulder to make sure that Amori and Cody were not listening in;
“Amori opened the book.” Leora looked at him questioningly.
“You must be a little more specific, for there are quite a few books that mortals should not
touch.”
“There is only two that I have in my possession, at least till now-”
“What do you mean by at least till now?”
He let out a frustrated breath, “I'll get to that, she did not find the book of Kazab, but she did
find the Nazarene, and she still has it. The one she opened and put back though is a whole
another story.”
“Is this the one you did not know you had?”
“Yes.” Ryan ran a hand over his face; Leora stayed silent waiting for him to continue on, “The
Blank book is the one that she opened.”
“Please tell me you're not saying that which I think you are saying.”
“She opened it.” Leora looked back at Amori, “It was said that one shall be tested, tried beyond
measure, but would prove themselves worthy of bearing the seal.”
“That is impossible, Amori cannot be the one, remember there are two that shall be tested. How
can we know that she is the First?”
“I do not know...” Leora's voice drifted as realization dawned on her; she turned, “You're the
one, you're the one that the Dweller was talking to.” Her eyes unwavering as she focused in on
Amori.
Amori was taken aback by Leora's sudden change. “What are you talking about? Who on earth
is the Dweller?” Amori felt something like heat rising in her, she looked up to the sky... night
had come.
Amori felt the heat rising as a voice whispered, “Where are you? I wait for you, you will
come.” Suddenly he stood before her, him being more a shadow moving in the night.
His gaze traveled around, “Where is he taking you?”
“A realm called Eldon.” He menaced then smiled.
“We shall have to meet another night, till then my flower.”
Just as it had before it all faded into the deep recesses of her mind. Amori awoke in a bed;
sitting up she rubbed the sleep from her eyes, realizing that she was not in her own bed. She
looked around taking in her surroundings. She was in a cabin; to her left was a candle that rested
on a round table, it legs interweaving through one another. The wood, in which the place was
made out of, was white cedar. The cabin was unique in that it seemed it had grown out of the
very ground. The walks had different designs and symbols, simple yet vibrant in their coloring.
Getting out of the bed her feet touched the floor, an altogether warming sensation moved through
53
her body, relaxing her being. Spotting her shoes she placed them on her feet before walking to
the door. Upon opening it she was surprised at the sight that greeted her; all around her were
people dressed in long elegant dresses and robes. Their very clothing seemed to be made of
woven pearls. It caught and reflected the light in many dancing colors. The people were tall, and
they walked with a grace all their own, their heads held high. Amori took a step out of the thresh
hold and looked up to the bright sky. Unlike earth, she noticed that the sky was a soft pink, the
sun shinned seeming very close, but it did not burn her. This place was like nothing she could
have ever dreamed of. This place was Eldon.

54
 Chapter 9
Prophecies & Dreams

Cody was speaking with Ryan, “So, what are we going to do once Amori wakes?”
“We will go to the Sacrosanct, it is the holy place.” He picked up a fruit biting into it. Looking
up he saw Amori walking towards them. He waved to her. “Good to see that you’re awake.”
Amori smiled at Ryan before she turned to Cody, “How long was I out?”
“About two days, how are you feeling?” He asked, concern showing on his face. He tossed her
a fruit, biting into it her eyes lit up, “What type of fruit is this?” She took another bite, “It tastes
great.”
“It’s Ackley, an elfin fruit. Trust me it's better than anything you'll ever eat.” Ryan said as he
took another bite of his own, once he had finished he said, “Though there is one that is better, it
is fruit from the Tree of Verve...” Before he could continue Leora walked up to them, her eyes on
Amori.
“What did he say to you?” Amori looked at her quizzically.
“What did you say?”
“Do not play games with me. What did the Dweller say?” One of the elves walked up to them,
halting Leora's interrogation. Cody greeted him, “Hello Eldrid.” He smiled and hailed Cody,
“Ardor, it has been a long time since I last saw you.”
“To long Eldrid.” He faced the others, “Eldrid is an old friend of my fathers.”
The elder elf turned his gaze to Ryan, “Rarely do we have someone from Addar come here to
Eldon,” he inclined his head, “especially royalty.” His eyes settled briefly on Amori before going
back to Ryan, “What brings the son of Lord Dayan here?”
“I was simply showing my friends around, though it seems that one of them has already been
here.” He threw a glance in Cody's direction. “Also we were passing by since its safer path
through here to Addar.”
Eldrid looked once again at Amori, “I see, seeing as you have a human traveling with your
company.” The elf smiled, “Though I know you would all like to be on your way, I must tell
you, the paths to and fro Eldon have been locked until the 'morn comes.”
“That's fine; I was planning on taking them to the Sacrosanct.” Ryan said finishing off the last
of his food.
Eldrid stood there silent for the moment, his focus on something in the distance. Blinking he
returned his attention back to them, “You should hurry then, if you wish to take them to the
Sacrosanct.” He glanced to Amori but his words were directed at, natively, Cody, “Watch this

55
one, she is special.” Then turning Eldrid walked away into the distance.

Ryan watched Cody, “What did he say?” That being one of the things about the elfin language.
If you were not the one in which another was speaking to unless it was in common tongue, you
would not be able to understand what was being said.
Cody shrugged, “Nothing really, we should get going.”
Shaking his head slightly Ryan turned with a grimace, 'Whatever the old elf had said was much
more than nothing.' He studied the half-elf from the corner of his eyes; he was now talking with
Amori. Him sharing with her what had happened while she was sleeping. Yet still Ryan knew
that Cody was on his guard, but for what Ryan did not know.
Making it to the temple before sunset they walked inside. It’s was taking long simply because
they were in no rush for the most part, and Amori wanted to walk slowly and take everything in,
that she was seeing before her.
Leora met them at the entrance and donned a robe since she was a Sage Priestess. The others
followed behind her, as they headed to the second main sanctuary.

Amori was amazed at the size and magnitude of the temple. Her brain was liable to overload
with everything that she was taking in.
The pillars on either side were made of the purest gold, the walls single mother of pearls; silver
was the lining the edges. Every door was created from the finest jade, the handles where single in
placed rubies. No writings graced the walls in the inner court, but engraved in the diamonds that
laced around the roof used as the crown molding, was the picture and stone that represented each
and every realm both seen and unseen. To Amori it seemed that the place had been made out of
every precious jewel and metal known to man, and some that we have yet to discover.

Moving so that she stood at the altar Leora faced Dryan, “What is it that you seek?”
“I seek answers.”
Leora nodded then faced once again forward. Amori and Cody stood in awed silence as her
voice lifted high in the song of the stars of Aileen.
“Oh King Immortal, grant me now this plea. Show me what is to come for the realms. Powerful
one show me the way.”
The room shifts as Leora walks into the mid-realm. It is the realm between death and life; the
realm where all shall pass through before death and some before life. Leora moves to the pools
edge, she looks at the two paths before her. One leads to Belial and the other the realm of
56
Amadis. Instead she walks the path between, through the water. She stops when one of the
Heavenly appears.
“Tell me daughter of Light, why have you come?”
“I come seeking answers; I come because I see the prophecy being fulfilled.”
“You also come to know if she is the First.” It was simply stated.
“Yes.”
“I can only reveal to you what I have been allowed to reveal.”
“I know.”
“Then come,” he motions her to follow, “our journey must be swift.”
Leora follows keeping quiet as the walk. If the girl Dryan had brought was indeed the First,
then this was only the beginning of what was to come...

Shortly after Leora had started her song a feeling uncomfortably crept up on Amori; the feeling
causing her to break out into a cold sweat. Turning Amori saw a shadowed figure in the hallway
in which they had entered from. It seemed to beckon her to it. It called to her like a lamp light to
a moth. Having no control of her body she began walking towards it...

“She was chosen since before the very creation of time, to be the First...”

Amori kept walking even though she willed herself to stop; to break contact with whatever it
was that was waiting in the dark for her...

“To be tested beyond compare, beyond the bearing of any mortal or that of an immortal...”

She could now see its eyes even though she could not really see them...

“To be tried with no mercy...”

She tried to scream, but nothing would come out. She tried to turn to get the others attention but
was unable to. Her mouth wouldn’t even open, sealed shut by fear and something greater...

“Given over to the Dweller for a specific time...”

The room seemed to close in around her, sucking out her very life. Yet even with that and her
need for air, she continued on to the imposing figure...

57
 “But blessed to withstand all that shall come her way...”

Amori tried, fighting with everything that she had in her. Somehow knowing that if she were to
make it to her forced destination that she would never return that she would never see the light
again...

“Given strength of will and courage beyond that of simple mortals...”

She knew that she had to stop now, before it was too late. Harder, she tried harder fighting with
every fiber of her being...

“She is the First.” The Heavenly turns facing Leora, his eyes shining brighter than the sun.
“She believes that she is alone, but she has more help than she knows...”

As though something had been missing, or rather knocked out of place it was clicked back into
place. Amori felt stronger than she ever had before...

“She must decide...”

Amori could suddenly feel her body...

“Which path she will take...”

“Come to me and fight no more.” A boney hand reached out to her...

“The path of Death...”

Amori stopped fighting looking at the hand that had been stretched out to her...

“Or the path of Life...”

Amori looked from the hand to the chains that she could now see, then back again, a new
realization dawning on her. With all the strength she had left, she began to fight anew...

“She is the First...”

58
 A blinding light appeared, suddenly engulfing her. So intense it was that she had to blink
against it. Though she could not see anything she could hear someone screeching...

“But not the last...”

When Amori opened her eyes again she was standing beside Cody. Looking up just as Leora
was turning around...

“The time has come daughter of Light,” he places a hand on her shoulder as he says, “time for
the prophecies of old to be fulfilled.”
“But what if she fails?”
“It is her decision to make, and her path to walk. We must let her decide of her own freewill.”
He removes his hand, and turns away from her. “Now you must go.”

Leora opened her eyes, the song fading on her lips, but still the final lyrics played in the air
around them. She turned to face the others. Locking eyes with Amori she noticed a gleam there
that had not been there previously. What she also saw was beads of perspiration rolling down the
side of Amori's face. Moving down the steps she locked gazes with Dryan.
“She is the First.”

59
 Part 2

‘Paths Under Foot’

60
 Chapter 10
Thoughts in My Head

I walk the empty corridors, I have waited for this. I have deceived many; I have convinced
them to turn to me. Now all that was left was the girl. I need the girl. A wicked smile tugs at the
corners of my mouth, 'My little flower.' Meant to be cared for, and loved, least it be trampled and
destroyed.
I walk to the edge of the bridge Kazab, my gaze turning to the other bridge, to Amadorl.
It has been many a century since I had last walked that path, that bridge, but soon I shall walk it
once more. Though not as a servant, to the Immortal King, no, not that ever again. I shall walk it
as His ruler, as His god I allow myself a wry grin, and that pathetic excuse of a Prince will not
know what was coming to overtake Him. I turn away heading back to Aion.
Still, I must first wait till the object of my victory leaves the elfin realm. Then the offering will
be made. The First given to me, sacrificed on the Engraved Stone.

61
 Chapter 11
The Keepers Voice

Looking from Leora to Ryan, Cody wondered what the two were talking about. They had been
huddled in that same corner since Leora had said something about being first. Turning his head
he glanced at Amori, she had not spoken since the whole debacle in the Sacrosanct had started.
Now she just stood there staring at nothing, her eyes clouded over in thought.
He faced away, allowing his own mind to drift; he had been young the last time he had been
here in Eldon. He could hardly remember his father now, it had been that long. He looked up as
Leora and Ryan came towards them.
“We've come to a decision; once the gates are opened we're taking you back to Loam.”
Cody's gaze went from Ryan to Leora then back again, ready to speak, though it was Amori
who spoke first.
“NO!” The hardness in her voice made him turn and look at her, really paying attention now.
Her eyes were slightly dilated, and her breathing sounded more like rasping, uneven and
desperate.
“No, you dragged me in now I'm in.” She said a little softer though no less firmly, even with
her eyes focused on the tiled floor. Amori knew that it was wrong to put the full blame on Ryan.
Since she knew that it was not his fault that she and the others had broken into his house, and
that she had opened a book that she was not supposed to have even touched. Though it did seem
a bit of a misjudgment, yet still, it was easier to think that way, seeing as it was his fault for
having a party and showing interest in her at all, when he had been engaged the whole time.

Ryan watched Amori; he was somewhat surprised that she had said no. Well rather the way in
which she had said it, but he had to agree with her. Bringing them back to Loam might slow
down the Prophecy, if it were possible, but what is written no one can reverse, no matter how
hard they tried. He looked away from Amori to where he heard footsteps coming towards them.
He was surprised to see a kid of about fifteen or sixteen years of age. He also did not look
completely elfin, which meant that the boy was probably a half-breed. Upon his coming closer it
gave Ryan reason to pause, because the boy seemed the same with only the slightest difference
to Cody.
“Eldrid has sent me to take you to your quarters.” He turned taking the same path that he had
entered through, with the group following a few paces behind. Ryan saw that after her little
outburst Amori had become very silent, not so much as a peep coming from her. Not once lifting

62
her eyes from the floor as they made their way along. He sighed inwardly; she had been right in a
way. If only he had not invited her to the stupid party, if only she had not accepted, still he now
knew that it would not have mattered either way, with her being the First. Though Amori did not
yet truly understand it, he knew that before their very existence she had been chosen for this
time, for this assignment. So whether it happened in the way it had, or whether it could have
happened or would have happened another way, he knew that she would have opened the Blank
book, and the Dweller would have come to have his opportunity either way. Ryan was just happy
that he had been chosen as well, to play a part in the final freeing of the realms.

'Why would Ryan want to send me back?' After everything that had happened, she didn't feel
that she could ever go back to her old life, to the way things were before now. Living had
become too dangerous. She followed walking with Cody, him talking and her not hearing a word
that he was saying, though she nodded along making it seem like she did.
Her being was still shaking from her earlier encounter with whatever it had been that she had
set her gaze upon. In need of a momentary distraction her thoughts drifted to the boy that was
guiding them. She considered him to be rather young, even if he looked like he was only a year
or two younger than she, with her eighteen years of age. With all that had happened in such a
short span of time her body felt weighted down. Her movements more from muscle memory than
deliberate thought.

Morgan's patience was at its end. Leora had been gone for almost three days now. Walking to
the shore line he stopped when he came to Atwater Wood. A light breeze moved through the
trees ruffling their leaves, but it was an even lighter sound, or rather a resonance of a sound that
caught his attention and ear. One so light that not even the Neshar race would have heard it. Still
and quiet was the song that Leora had sang in her sudden thrill, yet another with it rose up, one
that carried with it power and strength, the two songs mingling together. Walking through the
foliage Morgan followed the sound on the wind till he came upon a clearing. There upon the
ground glinting like fire in the moonlight was a single feather. Picking it up he stared at it
seconds ticking by, when a sudden and swift revelation dawned on him. She must have gone to
Eldon, for that was the only thing that could explain her absence. Seeing as he had told her of the
path to Eldon through Atwater. Though why she would have needed to go to Eldon was beyond
him, but he would soon find out.
A strong breeze passed overhead, one from the north and the other the south. They collided
together in a clash, releasing the voices of others with them. The colliding brought forth more
63
than Morgan cared to hear, but it was a single resonant voice that grabbed his interest, it was that
of the girl who had been with Dryan that day in the forest. Knowing this confirmed his earlier
suspicions, Dryan was with Leora. His anger began to rise; the air around him seemed to
tremble, the trees shaking with its force. Pulling within themselves to be rid of it.
A low dangerous sound emanated from Morgan's being; once the gate opened he was going to
drag the truth from one of or both of them. Turning Morgan headed back to his home to wait for
the coming dawn.

Opening Dryan's bedroom door Chay entered the room. It had been three days since she had
last seen him. Looking around, everything, she noticed, looked the same as when she had last
been there. Nothing changed, or cleaned. Moving to the bookshelf Chay saw nothing that
interested her. So without knowing what it was that she was looking for, Chay moved to the
other side of the room. Feeling a prompting to do so she ran her had against the wall. Just as she
was about to remove it she felt something hidden in the shadow. Fully facing the wall that was at
the far left corner of Dryan's room, she focused on the spot. Mentally breaking through the
barriers that hid what was now calling out to her. Not in audible words but more of a pulling that
seduced the mind, numbing you to all thought and reason, till your only desire was to know what
that thing was. It was the pull of curiosity to know the unknown.
It took her half an hour to finally bring down the last barrier, but when she had made it through
she reached out her hand into the opening that was now in the wall. She came to realize that it
was an inter-pass. With her hand now holding the object she retracted her arm, and saw that it
was yet another book. It was one written by the ones bound to Kazab. A book that had been
forbidden to ever be read; Chay stared at it, 'What is so great about this book that it should never
be opened?' She thought as she ran her forefinger over the millennia aged cover. Another
thought came to her, if she were to open it no one would ever be the wiser.
“I call to you in the night, and warn by day, will you heed my voice?”
Chay lifted her hand from the cover, and though she did the temptation to open it was still there.
“Will you heed my voice?”
Chay searched for the one whom the voice had emanated from; when she saw no one she
refocused her attention back to the book that was still in her hand.
“Heed my voice simple one, return to me as you once were.”
Chay felt the touch of a hand resting lightly, comfortingly, on her shoulder, then a whisper in
her ear, “Do not give him the rights to your soul, for as surely as you open the book you will no
longer be your own.”
Placing the book back with shaking hands Chay turned leaving the room, and shut the door
firmly behind her.
64
 The Keeper turned to face the Dweller, “The simple one belongs to the High Prince, and He has
marked her as His.”
“So be it, but I will have the flower.” The Dweller said as he paced back and forth.
“For the time being.”
The Dweller turned to him, his face contorting in anger, “THE TIME BEING! Oh foolish
Keeper of the Way, she is mine, for all time. She is the offering I have awaited, and nothing that
you can do shall stop her from being mine forever.” He spat these words out, resuming his
pacing.
The Keeper shook his head, face showing no change, calm as the lull of the evening tide. “For
the time being.” He said once again then left.
The Dweller stopped; soon he would be free, his bonds broken. He'd long since awaited this,
what to him was a mere week or even month more? After all he had patience.

Laying down Amori rolled over facing the wall; the day they had left and all of the days since
really had not been like what she had been expecting, or hoping for. Actually ever since she had
accepted Ryan's party invitation nothing had been the same. Amori heaved a sigh; at least there
hadn't been any more visions or voices. That in itself gave her enough peace of mind to drift into
a deep much needed rest.

Sitting up Leora threw the covers back getting out of bed, she started to pace. She was unable to
sleep with so many thoughts of the unknown running through her mind.
She knew that until Amori was given over to the Dweller as an offering, that the Second would
not be revealed to them, now if ever. Thus making their situation all the harder. Leora took in a
fortifying breath then exhaled before kneeling at her bedside. A psalm long since forgotten and
yet still there flowed out of her innermost self in the purest of sounds;
“Blessed be thy name Father, giver of the sight beyond. The gift to see what those of the fleshly
realms cannot see.”
Leora looks up surprised. Usually she is unable to see beyond twice in one day. As she makes
her way, she comes to believe that it is because she is in Eldon, one of the Holy Realms, home to
the Priest of the Sacrosanct. Leora sees a path appear before her, she follows it. It leads her
along, coming to an end at the Path of Talah; she walks long before she comes to her
destination. Leora knocks twice upon the door then waits. Upon its opening it parts like that of
water, being split in half. She enters through, greeted by a friendly smile.
65
 “You have come to know of the Second, but I tell you now that the time is not right for them to
be revealed.”
Leora sighs, “But at least can you tell me when?”
“Daughter of Light you must let what is told come into being, for what is now is set in place,
and it is that in which you must focus on.”
“Still, would it not be better, yet still easier if I were to know, if I were to have more insight into
the Prophecy of Old?”
A deep laugh sounds, “Child it would change naught save you, to know all the meanings of
what has been written.” Serious is the voice before her now, “You must rest while you can. For
this is what I shall say, you must bring the First to Addar. For the time has come, the time in
which all that has been written shall manifest itself. So do not worry nor allow fear to enter in
your heart, for the outcome has since been predetermined, and though evil believes it has victory
in this moment, when the shadows rule in the dark. When morning comes again, the truth shall
have the final say.”
Leora nods, comforted by the words spoken she then stands to leave; but turns as a gentle hand
is placed on her shoulder, “Rest here for the night; you will eat with me in the coming morn.”
She nods once again as she takes a seat once more in the presence of the Keeper.

66
 Chapter 12
Time to Leave

Awakening with a start Amori jumped out of bed, shaking the revenants of sleep off she stood
there in the center of the room getting her bearing. Finally getting her senses about her, she went
to the window and gazed out. The sun was just coming up over the horizon, bathing the land in a
pink and silver halo, for the light of the Eldon sun was not the same as ours. Their sun was bright
yet not over bearing as ours can sometimes be, and its color is all together hard to describe, but if
one were to try it was like when our sun is setting and the sky turns to the softest shades of pink
and purple. It is like that yet brighter, relaxing your very bones, and a help in calming even the
stormiest of thoughts.
She stood there soaking in the peaceful scene before her, thinking that a heart could not ever
forget something like this, something so overwhelmingly beautiful. Knowing that she needed to
go to where the others were Amori pulled herself away from the window, rather reluctantly
going to the door. Opening it she walked out of the room and straight into a hard male body.
Grabbing her by the arm so that she wouldn't fall Cody took a step back, but didn't release her
waiting for her to regain her balance back.
“Hey there, I was just coming to get you.” Cody said releasing her. “We're going to eat then
leave, Ryan thinks that we should go to Avarice instead of Addar. Right now he and Leora are
arguing over where we're to go.”
“Um, ok.” They walked in silence letting a minute or so pass between them.
Amori spoke abruptly breaking the quiet, “Cody who are you really?”
He stopped walking and took hold of her arm so that she would to. Turning her so that they
faced one another, “Amori, I'm still the same guy you grew up knowing.”
“But why didn't you tell me the truth? Why did you not tell me that you were only half
human?”
“Because you would have believed that I was part elf, yeah right.” He shook his head, staring at
the roof, “I haven't seen my dad in a long time.” Amori listened noting the seriousness in his face
and tone, “I've only been here two or three times.”
“Have you asked your mom about it?”
“Of course I have, but every time I bring up the subject or even try she says that she doesn't
want to talk about it.” Cody rubbed a hand over his face, trying to rub away the frustration as
well. Hmm he needed to shave. “Mom never would tell me why he left, or where he went. I
figured he came back here, I had this hope that when we got here I would get the chance to see

67
him again.” Amori placed a reassuring hand on Cody's forearm.
“I'm sure if he were here he would want to see you too, I believe he misses you as much as you
do him.” Amori wished that she could do more to help him. “Cody I'm sure that there is a really
good reason why your dad's not around, maybe one day soon you'll be able to find out from him
yourself.”
He gave a mirthless laugh, “I doubt that.” Shrugging off her hand he turned his gaze from her,
“It doesn't matter anymore anyway.” Walking away he ended their conversation.

Ryan looked at Amori and Cody as they walked towards where he and Leora were seated. Upon
the two joining them at the table he noticed the tension that charged the air between the two. His
exchanged glance with Leora told him that she noticed it too.
They ate in silence, each left to his or her, own thoughts. Ryan's being on the events that had
transpired over the past few days, there was a lot that he still did not understand which was why
he had finally agreed with Leora. They would be going to Addar. He knew what part of the
prophecy spoke of, but he did not know all of it. He laughed inwardly, now he wished that he
had been smarter during his years of boyhood, when the Sages had taught them of the prophecies
and the many realms that surrounded them, but oh the foolishness of youth. He shook his head
the beginnings of a smile curving his lips.
Finished with their meal Amori and Cody went to get ready, having need to change since their
clothes had been washed for them on the night before. Pulling Leora to the side Ryan spoke with
her out of earshot of those passing by, “Do you truly believe it wise to take her to Addar, with us
having the knowledge now that she is the First?”
“Yes, if it were up to me we would not be, but, we have no choice in the matter.” Leora leaned
against the wall behind and crossed her arms over her chest, “I still want to know why you were
bringing them through the realms, you never fully answered.”
“I was hoping that by gaining her trust, partially from answering the questions that she had, that
she would tell me where she had hid the book.”
Leora sighed, her arms dropping down to her sides, “Dryan, I do not think she has it, I believe
her when she said she did not know.” Dragging his fingers through his hair he closed his eyes.
Then gathering himself he locked eyes with his lifelong friend, “He has it.” When she nodded
Ryan spoke through clinched teeth, “Great just great.”
“You have no need to worry as of now; there is still hope, for he cannot open it.”
“What do you mean?” Questions illuminated his green eyes.
“He is unable to open it; until, the time come, no one will be able to.” From the expression that
shone in her eyes Ryan would have to pray that that time would never come, at least not while
the Nazarene was yet in the hands of the Dweller.
68
 Passing into Eldon Morgan knew where he was headed, to the Sacrosanct, knowing that to be
the place that they were to most likely be.
Arriving there he calmed himself before walking into the temple. Spotting a young boy he called
out to him, “Where are the visitors?”
Pointing in the direction of one of the hallways the boy continued on his way.
His face emotionless, hiding the storm rolling within him Morgan walked down the passageway
that had been pointed out to him. Coming into an open area he immediately spotted Dryan and
Leora, the two still talking together in the right corner with Leora leaning against the wall. The
moment he spotted them the two turned facing him. He kept an even pace, not allowing his
outward self to show the anger that was rolling through him in waves.
A calm lazy smile stretched across Dryan's face, “What are you doing here?” Morgan really
wanted to hit the guy.
“I wonder.” He let his gaze bounce off of Leora.
Dryan stared hard at him, seeming to be trying to come to a decision. It took a moment but
when he finally did he speak, “Well... Since your here,” He gave Leora a brief glance, which she
answered with the subtlest of nods even though her eyes stayed completely trained on her
promised.
“You might as well help.” Dryan said finishing his sentence.
“I'll leave you to your own scheming, I'm here to take my bride back-” Morgan said taking a
step towards Leora.
Dryan stepped in-between the two, his gaze narrowed in warning, “Sorry can't let you do that.”
“This has nothing to do with you,” Morgan said matching Dryan stare, “so step aside.” He took
another step forward. Then tilting his head up, his attention redirected to where Amori and the
mystery man were standing. Side by side in the passageway parallel to the one in which he had
entered by.
Taking a step back Morgan folded his muscled arms over his chest. He knew that there had to be
a reason why Dryan would do something as stupid as bringing a human to Eldon. Especially this
one, so he decided that he would listen to what they had to say. He could see that there was
something that he was seriously missing. “I'm listening.”
Once Dryan had finished Morgan had a hard time not taking a fist to the man’s face again, “Let
me see if I got this straight, he has the Book Nazarene and is able to pop in and out of her head
whenever he wishes. Tell me if I'm missing anything,” he was glaring at the fellow prince, “other
than the fact that you did a poor job of watching over the books assigned you.” His jaw ticked as
his teeth clenched and unclenched. Morgan didn't know much about the old writings, but what he
did know was what would happen should the Dweller ever escape his chains.
69
 Hmm, there was one more thing that he wanted to know, “And you are taking them to Addar
why?”
“You know what we were originally planning, but now we have to find out more about what is
to happen next. Since our home realm was chosen as the barer of the books I know that we'll be
able to find something that can help us to make more sense of what is coming.”
“It makes enough sense. Does she know what’s truly going on?” Morgan asked as his eyes
roamed over Amori. Being that her and Cody still stood side-by-side a distance off.
“She knows what she must for now.” Ryan replied. He motioned for the two when he and his
companions began walking, “It will be good if we get to Addar before the coming nightfall.”

He, the Dweller, could feel it when they passed out of Eldon and into Addar. He smiled to
himself the time was nearing, he felt it. He had walked the paths of Belial for a long time now;
and he had let that time pass. Allowing the memory of what or rather who he truly was fade,
moving over the centuries into myth and lore. His smile grew all the wider, 'they did not any
longer know his true name.' The fools, he had been patient, twisting the Laws. Planting his
thoughts in the weak and even some strong minded. Now with many followers at his bidding
without them even knowing it, they would in turn help him take his rightful place, his rightful
place as the sole ultimate conqueror and ruler of all the realms.

70
 Chapter 13
The Sage’s Temple

The Book of Naba was the one book in which they could count on, Leora knew this. She
calculated how soon they could get to it, since it had been placed between the passages from
Addar to Loam, which would be about two hours if they hurried three or so if they slacked. Not
including the time needed to go to the Library, in order to find the map that would give them
specific directions and instructions as to where the book was for it was not wise even for those
who were used to it, to stay in the mid-plane for too long a period of time. The place was ever
changing and one could get lost easily.
Both Ryan and Morgan stopped when they had all made it through the pass over into Addar.
“We need to get Amori and Cody to the Sage's temple before the Leith Moon rises.” Ryan said
speaking to them all.
“I think it would be best if we found the Book of Naba.”
“It's too far, and we had never agreed that we would bring the book-”
“If we are to find out anything about what is happening then we must find it, for the book was
written by Iysh-Chayil the foreseer.” Leora said keeping her voice calm and speaking with much
patience though it was she that interrupted him, and though she did this she knew that it was not
the wisest of moves at the moment for though she and Dryan were the closest of friends, he still
was her prince and he was to be respected as one. Still she knew that it was not a wise thing that
he wished to do, but be that as it may what he said she would support even if her council went
unheeded.
“Then we will find it, but not yet. It is too dangerous while traveling with outsiders to be out
during this night.” Ryan lifted his head to the sky, “Especially when the Red Moon is to rise.”
Leora nodded her consent; for during the Red or Leith Moon was a time where by neither the
Neshar’s nor the Eidos', were able to control their transformation to the concealed form. No
matter what realm they were in.
With their plans set Leora turned to see Morgan staring at Amori with an odd expression in his
eyes. As he lifted his gaze they locked eyes, Morgan only being able to hold her stare for a
second before having to turn away.

As they walked along Amori took in her surroundings. She came to notice how the greenery
seemed brighter and somehow more vibrant than anything that she had ever seen before.
Continuing on she saw that everything around her seemed more pronounced, like it had been

71
taken right out of a beautiful painting, one where every color you could tell apart, but at the same
time they all flowed and blended together to make the whole masterpiece. The harder she
focused on it at moments it seemed that there were slight imperfections. Almost like small tares
and discoloration, though all seemed right it was just the slightest off kilter.
The farther along they went the more engrossed in her surroundings Amori became. So much so
that she was no longer paying any heed to which direction the others were headed.

Noting Amori’s distraction Cody slowed for a moment, “What’s got you so unfocused?”
Shaking her head she looked to him, “Nothing I was simply trying to put to memory everything
that it is I’m seeing. I don’t know if I can take it all in.”
“I understand.”
“You do?” She sent him a quizzical stare.
“Just because I’m half-elf doesn’t mean that I am used to all the ins and outs of the realms
around us. I was raised by a human mother you know.” Amori nodded her understanding.
At that moment Ryan glanced over his shoulder at them, “I have come to realize that we will
not be able to make it to the Sage’s temple in time if we continue by foot, so…” He looked to the
other, “We need to get them to the temple; the Leith Moon is soon to rise.”
The sun moved further down on the horizon, casting shadows over them as it went almost
beneath the tree line.
The two agreed with him, though it was Leora who understood what it was that he was
implying, “It will be quicker if we were to take them by air.” Shifting from bound to unbound
form Ryan stood before them as his true self. Amori stood there in shock, Cody was the same
though he did do a better job of hiding it.
Bending his massive form he allowed them easy access, but the two did not move. With a
harrumphs he stared at them, “Well what are the two of you waiting for an invitation? Climb
on.” He looked to Morgan, “We shall meet at the temple.”
“Agreed.” Turning away Morgan walked into the shadows that the trees were casting upon the
region fading out of sight.
Leora shifted form as well, taking to flight she headed towards their destination knowing that
there was no need to wait for Dryan seeing as he knew how to find his own way.

As they took to the skies Amori knew a moment of true wonder. She would have never
dreamed that she would be sitting on the back of an enormous eagle, who just so happened to
have the ability to conceal the form and look like a normal human, it was incredible. She glanced
behind herself to Cody, as the two locked gazes she could tell that he was enjoying this just as
much as she was. Gazing over Ryan’s shoulder she watched the blurring tree tops as they passed
72
overhead. Amori also saw what looked to be a flowing river that, if she had her bearings right,
flowed to the east. Looking further out and into the expanses she saw in the distance sparkling in
the setting suns light what she believed was a massive body of water. With uncontained joy she
lifted her head up to the sky, she laughed out loud.
Leaning forward, so that she would be able to hear him, Cody spoke into her ear, “What’s so
funny?”
“I was just thinking of when we were younger, do you remember it, when we had made those
cardboard cutout wings, and you had told me that if we flapped hard enough we would take off
and fly.”
He laughed as well, “I remember, I also recall that when that didn’t work, you suggested that
we get on top of your grandparents roof and leap for it.”
“I thought that we needed to have a running start, our moms near fainted when they walked out
of the house and the two of us were headed straight for the ground.” Amori said smiling, as she
remembered the moment.
“My mom said she’d tan my hide if I ever did something so foolish again.”
“Good times.” Amori paused temporarily before continuing on, “Do you think that anyone back
home will believe us? Do you think they’ll believe that we were on the back of a giant eagle?”
She asked turning her eyes to him.
He shook his head, “I don’t think that anyone back home for the most part should know about
any of what has happened. I think that something’s are not meant to be shared with others.”
Accepting his answer, Amori stretched out her arms and lifted her face to the heavens; this was
a moment she would always remember.
Ryan slowed; as he took them lower the Sage’s temple now in sight. Landing he waited till they
had disembarked before he shifted to his bound form once more.
“We can wait here for the others, seeing as Leora is truly the only one who knows what it is that
we should be searching for.”
A moment later Leora arrived landing next to them, shifting forms she looked around, “Where
is Morgan?”
“I’ve been here waiting for you all to arrive.” They all turned to see as he exited the shadow
that was cast by the temple.
Ryan looked to Leora, “We have to hurry.”
Morgan stated his agreement with Dryan, “We do not have the time to look for the Book, and I
say that you give these two the instructions needed so that they can find it. Seeing as the moment
that the Leith Moon rises, we are not allowed to enter the Sage’s temple.” He spoke to Leora
directly, “Where is it that they will find the map?”
With a wave of her hand she motioned for them to follow her, she spoke as she went along the
73
walkway, “They will find it in the temple’s Library.” Looking up to the sky she quickened her
pace, for the sun had almost completely settled over the horizon.

As the darkness began to creep in on her, a humming note began to resonate in the air around
her, making the hair on the back of Amori’s neck stand on end.
Amori looked into smoldering eyes; the feeling of unease settling in the pit of her stomach.
Something was seriously wrong, “Why the fear, you can trust me.” He spoke reaching out to her.
For the first time since hearing his voice, she had an odd sense of fear rolling through her gut.
Making her recoil from his touch, she turned her back to him.
With eyes narrowed on her turned back he asked, “Is there something wrong my flower?”
“No,” Amori glanced over her shoulder, to see him watching her through shrouded and
unblinking eyes, “nothing’s wrong.”
“Good because there is nothing for you to fear.” He smiled once again, that simple thing lifting
his countenance. “Soon we shall meet face to face.” Upon seeing her confusion he said, “You
remember you promise.”
“Yes, but I can’t. Now is the wrong time.” Some emotion that Amori couldn’t explain flashed
fleetingly across his face before it returned to his customary smile. “I understand, here is our
new idea, when the time comes I shall bring you to me.”
With that he turned fading into the dark recesses of her mind.

“Ryan can you move the stuff off of that desk so that I can place Amori down.” Cody more
stated than asked, as the group entered into the temple with him caring Amori in his arms. As the
others went to the task of moving the books and other items off of one of the tables that sat just
under the opening in the ceiling, he looked down at the girl that was cradled in his arms.
Though it was obvious that she was sleeping it was also notable that she was not having a
peaceful rest. A moan escaped her as she turned her head towards him. He needed to place her
down, just as the thought came, Leora called out for him to place Amori on the table. Moving
toward it he laid her down. She groaned.
Turning so that he faced the others he moved his attention to Leora, “I know that Amori’s most
likely going to be knocked out all night, so can you give me the instructions on where I’ll find
the book before you all have to rush out.”
Leora nodded her consent.

74
 Chapter 14
The Red Moon (Leith Moon)
‘The sun shall be turned into darkness and the moon into blood...'

-Written in the Book of Naba

Leaving Cody with Amori in the Library, Leora left the information Cody had needed, so that
he would be able to find the map that would lead them to the Book. Though he had gotten the
instructions, he still thought to voice his opinion about the fact that he would not know what the
map was to look like. The only reply that she had given him was that he would know it when he
found it and the area in general in which it would be. As well as adding in that he was not to
open any of the other books that he was to see in the Library during his search.
Glancing to where Amori had been placed so that she could rest, after her having passed out, a
smile pulled at the corner of his mouth for a moment as she turned over and curled into a ball. He
didn’t know what it was that had caused her sudden weakness but he hoped that when she
awakened she would feel well.
Moving to the center of the more than large Library he took in his surroundings. How in the
world did they expect him to find the map amongst all of these many books? He exhaled. This
was going to be a long night.
Gazing up at the spherical opening above him, he was given a perfect view of the Leith Moon.
It shone blood red, its light illuminating forth. It shinned in only four directions to the north,
south, east and west. The tail of it trailing long like that of a kite, it was an odd sort of amazing.
Reeling his thoughts in Cody moved over to a ladder that was leaning against the south wall.
Lifting it he rolled it, for it was on wheels, to the first row of shelving. Starting his search for the
map with only the light of the moon and a few hanging candles for sight.

The time was nearing, he smiled, the Leith Moon happened once every century, but this was to
be the first time that Loam, Addar, and Enos would watch the Red Moon at the same time. For
even though all could feel the effects of it, it was only those in Addar that saw the Red Moon as
it rose and set. Which intern meant that the Offering was to be made soon, during the aligning of
all the realms. The Dweller stared down at the book that he held in his hand, if he was going to

75
succeed he would need the key, and that was one of the few things that he still did not have any
knowledge of how to obtain.

Chay looked out of her room window; she had forgotten that the Red Moon was to rise on this
day. Unable to stop it, her irises turned a deep luminous blue, her own being starting to shine like
the stars above. Chay let out a growl of frustration as her inner firer began to burn. It started slow
at first only a spark igniting up on the inside of her, and then it began to burn brighter and
brighter. She dropped to the floor; the pain becoming more intense than it had ever been before.
Tears streamed down her cheeks, as in that moment the very poison that ran through her veins
began to be burned out. Screams ripped out of her throat, loud and piercing.
Looking up she came to realize that she was on her hands and knees, her whole body turned and
facing her, considerably sized, bedroom window. The Red Moon seeming to turn its gaze to her,
it shined full and bright. Lifting her hand through the pain that seared her she reached out. Her
veins having now turned black and seeable through her skin, the poison continuing its fight for
dominion over her being.
Chay’s hand flopped back down to her side, as she collapsed on the floor; she curled into a fetal
position. Weak whimpers emanating from her mouth now. The pain beginning to drag her into a
dark abyss, as it did one whom she once called on, in her youth, appeared before her.
“Will you return to me, oh simple one, for I call to you will you answer?”
Another tear fell as she tried to fight through the numbing pain and speak, “Yes.”
Reaching out His hand Amadis pulled her to her feet. “I give all who are and who will be mine
a new name.” The pain that had been there but a moment ago dissipated. Chay looked up at the
High Prince, “Why me?” His smile was kind and pure, emanating love Himself, “I choose you,
the simple, because I call to Me all those who are lost, those who are deemed by others unworthy
and unimportant. I call them to Me and in Me they become who they were meant to be, and you
have always been meant to be a light that shines in the darkness.” He opened His arms to her;
Chay entered into them as a little girl would her father.
“You are Mine, for you hear My voice and follow, I call you Hadarah.” He looked down into
her eyes, “Dryan will need you, I am sending one who will help guide you on your way.”
When the vision had passed over she awoke to find that the sun had rose, its light shining bright
into the room.

Amori awoke with a jolt, bead of perspiration rolling down the side of her forehead. Swinging
her legs over the edge of the desk? She looked around not recognizing her surroundings.
76
 YES! He’d found it; Cody rubbed a hand over his tired eyes. Climbing back down the ladder
steps he clutched the map tight in his left hand. He hopped of the ladder to the ground, as he
turned he saw Amori walking around, “Hey there sleepy head.”
She jumped, startled by Cody’s voice. Placing a hand over her heart she turned facing him,
“You scared me, I had no clue you were in here.”
“Have been the whole night, what’d you think we’d place you somewhere and not leave one of
us there with you to keep an eye out?” Lifting the item in his hand he motioned for her to come
closer.
“Is that the map?” She asked walking over to where he stood.
“Yep, I found it just a moment ago. It’ll lead us to the Book they all keep talking about.”
“You mean the Book of Naba?”
“Yes.”
“But how do you know that it’s the right one?” She asked confused.
“Leora had told me that I’d know when I found it, and she was right.” Lifting the map in his
hand so that she could observe it he continued on, “You see these markings?”
“They look like a bunch of scribbling’s to me; can you understand what it says?”
“Yes, it’s written in elfin, it translates to ‘The Path to the Book of Naba’.”
Amori laughed, “No wonder she had been ok with leaving us to find it, she knew that you
would be able to read the cover.”
Cody nodded.

With the sun now hanging high in the morning sky Ryan, Morgan, and Leora entered into the
Library. Walking down the hallway path that was to the right they followed it to the area where
Amori and Cody was.
Morgan entered first crossing over the threshold he walked over to the main archive holding
space. Lifting his head Cody watch as the three arrived, seeing the direction his gaze was turned
to Amori looked to that direction as well.
Stare directed to Cody Morgan asked, “Have you found the map?”
“Yes, I have.” Cody replied, and then looked to Leora, “You knew?”
“That it was written in your native language, yes I did. Forgive me for not telling you so, but
there was not enough time for me to explain.”
Ryan moved to stand beside Leora, his narrowed gaze upon Amori. With a shake of his head he
then looked down at Leora, “You’re the Sage, Cody give her the map so that she can tell us
where we need to go.” The half-elf nodded, handing the map over. Walking over to the table that
Amori had previously occupied Leora laid out the map.

77
 “Interesting, it seems that the Book is in a mid-planes crossway.” Morgan leaned over her
shoulder and glanced down at the map.
“That does not help us much, seeing as one must have a key or special right to pass into a
crossway.” He stated.
Leora held her tongue; she knew that some fights weren’t worth it.
Redirecting her attention back to the map before her, she traced the path that they would have to
take, pausing at the place to where it would lead them.

Noticing her shift Ryan could tell something was off, “What is it?”
“We have to go into Aiken’s mid-plane, the pass that connects with Enos.” Ryan and Morgan
both paused, their gazes locking with each other’s.
Morgan was the first to find his tongue, “That makes no sense, why would it be hidden there?”
Ryan agreed with Morgan, why one would place a book as sacred as this one near Aiken, it did
not add up to him.
Pacing back and forth Ryan spoke his thoughts out loud, “So now we have to figure out how to
make it through Avarice?” He looked to Leora, though she continued to study the map she
nodded in answer to his question.
“There is another way; if we were to go through Aion we would have a straight path to Aiken.”
Morgan leaned his hip against the desk, “But would that be wise, especially seeing as we are
not traveling alone, Aion is almost as dangerous as Aiken itself.”
Leora looked to him, “Yes that is true, but it will save us the trouble of having to pass through
Avarice, which I believe is a more dangerous and uncertain realm than the other.”
Morgan gave his consent, “Now that it’s settled what path we are to take, by what means shall
we be getting there?”
Everyone turned to look at Ryan, “No, no.” They stared at him. He grumbled something
unintelligible for a moment, “I can only go a certain distance with the two of them on my back it
is a three day journey to the overpass that leads from here to Aion.”
Leora spoke up then, “It will not be for the whole trip, only during the beginning since that is to
be the hardest part of our journey.”
Morgan shot a fleeting glance to the map, “We have to go through my father’s territory.”
Amori and Cody looked between the others, as they suddenly went silent. The air around them
even seemed to hold itself still at the mention of Morgan’s father.
Amori asked the question that weighed on her mind, “What’s wrong with your father’s
territory?”
Morgan concentrated in on her, “Some questions are best left unasked, and others such as this
one unanswered.”
78
 Shifting her eyes to the ground Amori focused on a spot there, backing out of the conversation
once again.

It took a moment longer but finally having their plan laid out the group exited the Library, they
waited as Leora entered into the temple, saying that she was going to get them provisions needed
for their journey, and food for them to eat for breakfast. After eating a hearty meal, they readied
to leave Amori and Cody going on Ryan’s back, while Leora took to her own wings and Morgan
to the shadows.

79
 Chapter 15
In the Shadow of the Wind

As night crept in on them, Ryan looked about trying to find a good clearing to land in. Spotting
one that seemed good he landed; waiting for his two passengers to disembark before shifting into
his bound form, Ryan took in his surroundings.
Entering into the clearing Leora shifted as well, hands on her knees she took in gulps of air,
once she had almost caught all her breath she looked to Dryan and said, “Next time do not go so
fast, please, I am not a big as you are.” Laughing he nodded his consent.
“I promise tomorrow I shall slow my pace just for you Leora.”
“Thank you.” Taking the bag she had strapped over her shoulder off Leora threw it down, then
turned her gaze moving to and fro, “Where is Morgan?” She looked to Dryan.
Shrugging he dug through the pack that Leora had just tossed to the ground, “He travels
through the shadows Leora, I would not be surprised if he is here and we just cannot see him.”
Turning his gaze to the sky he continued, “Night is here and we are now in Eidos territory, I
believe that he is warning his subjects away.”
Not a moment after the Ryan had finished speaking his words Morgan entered into the clearing.
“We should not have stopped till morning tomorrow.”
Shooting a fleeting glance Morgan’s way Ryan shook his head, “That is easy for you to say
when you are not the one carrying the extra load.”
“Never knew that you were so weak Dryan.” Standing up Dryan faced off with Morgan, “Let us
see just how weak I am.”
Taking a step closer Morgan smiled, “Yes let us.”
Leora watched the two and wanted to shout at nothing in particular, the both of them were
acting as small children. Taking a step forward she raised a hand ready to try and talk sense into
her friend and chosen, but as she was about to do so, Cody stepped forward instead.
“I understand that the both of you have issues with each other, but remember the real reason
why where here. Everyone’s high strung and hungry right now,” Dryan’s stomach growled in
testament to what Cody was saying, “So I say we eat then decide whether to continue on or if we
have a good spot to rest for the night.”
Morgan looked eye level with him, “You are wise for a half-breed who was raised amongst the
mortal humans.” With an odd look on his face Morgan took a step away from Ryan, walking to a
tree that stood just inside of the clearing he sat leaning his head back against it and closed his
eyes.

80
 Following suit Ryan turned away as well moving off with the intention of finding fire wood.
Amori watch the three men, knowing that it was a real gift that Cody had come with her,
because she had no idea what would have happened if he had not been there to stop the fight that
was about to ensue. Turning at Leora’s calling of her name, Amori moved over to where the
other female sat getting their food for that night ready, and began to help her with the
preparations.
“Can you tell me why Ryan and Morgan seem to be always at odds with each other?” Amori
asked trying to keep her voice low, so as not to be overheard.
“They are both the princes of opposite sides of this realm, Dryan’s father is Lord Dayan, and
Morgan’s father is Lord Morgadon. From the time the two were babes they were told that they
should hate one another’s kind.” Her eyes went to Morgan, “Their dislike for one another simply
comes with the territory.”
Amori continued her work happy that Ryan had returned with fire wood and was in the process
of getting a good warm fire going.
“Why does he act different towards you then?” She threw a quick glance Leora’s way.
“Which one are you talking about?”
“Morgan, I know why Ryan is so friendly with you, but I don’t get why Morgan treats you
differently than he does Ryan. Since you and Ryan are like of the same kind.”
Walking up to them Cody interrupted the conversation, “Ryan said he’s heading out to find
some game for us to eat.”
Leora sent a thankful smile his way, “Thank you, this is good now we do not have a need to
take out the cured meat.” Placing the wrapped package away she closed the bag. Taking the food
that was handed to him Cody walked back to the smokeless fire that was now burned in bright
blues and reds.
Amori and Leora’s gaze followed him. Leora turned away looking to Amori, “He is unique.”
Amori turned to look at her, “What do you mean?”
Shaking her head Leora let the subject drop, but Amori turned to watch him again.

As they ate the food that was before them, Amori decided that it was best not to ask what the
meat that she was eating was. It tasted delicious but at the same time she was in an unknown
realm, and she did not wish to know exactly what they were feeding her was. What she did know
though was that it tasted somewhat like chicken, Leora having done a good job with the
seasonings. She watch as Leora brought Morgan his food, and wondered what the relationship
was between the two, and she could not help but see the irritation written plainly across Ryan’s
face as he watched them as well. Still she asked no questions, allowing her writers mind to rest.

81
 Finished with their food they repacked for Ryan ended up agreeing with Morgan that it would
not be wise for them to stay in the clearing any longer than they had.
As he was readying to snuff out the fire a northern wind blew through their campsite. It brought
with it the smells and fragrances that one could only associate with the comforts of home. A
tiredness that none of them had ever known before laid its heavy weights upon their eye lids and
shoulders making both sag. It dragged the group into a deep fathomless sleep and once its
mission was completed it left just the same as it had come.

Amori awoke with a start, rubbing the sleep from her eyes she looked to were the fading embers
of the fire crackled. Placing a hand over her mouth she covered a yawn. Removing a blanket that
she had no recollection of it having been placed over her she stood. A panic set over her as she
turned this way and that... The clearing was empty, and the others gone.
Amori spun around in a circle; they were nowhere to be seen. Walking to the tree that Morgan
had occupied she walked around it thrice before she allowed herself to believe that he was not
there.
“CODY!” Amori called out his name; she knew that if there was anyone who would not leave
her he would be the one to stay. She called out to him again, but there was no answer. Slowly
walking back to where she had slept, she picked up the blanket; it was all she had been left with.
Denying that Cody and Leora, and Ryan for that fact would leave her, she looked to the tree line
surrounding her, believing that something must have happened to them she folded the blanket
rolling it into a ball. Amori pulled the string from her hoody out; tying the blanket she held it to
her chest and began her search for them.
Feet sore and mind numb Amori leaned her back against a tree, trying to allow her tired limbs a
break. She would not give up on Cody, he had come here to help her and she would do what she
had to find him once again. Looking up she came to see a sliver of light breaking through thick
foliage overhead her gaze followed the direction to which it was pointing. Sucking in a deep
breath then exhaling it Amori pushed off of the tree with a firm resolve she set out on her way,
moving in the direction that had been pointed out to her.

Cody awoke with a start, his head pounding and vision somewhat blurry from the sunlight,
which was beaming down into the clearing where he slept. Waiting a moment until his sight was
clear Cody rubbed his head as he got to his feet. Stretching out he then turned his gaze to where
82
he had saw Amori lay down at, just before he himself was dragged down into the veil of sleep
that was now lifting.
Not seeing her he began looking around, the others remained sleep as he searched the clearing
for Amori, but she was nowhere to be found.
Cupping his hands over his mouth Cody called out her name, “Amori!” Waiting he listened
hoping to hear a reply but still there was nothing.
He turned to the others, going to Ryan he kicked his foot, when the man didn’t stir he tried
Leora. A moan escaped her but she too did not awaken. Looking to where Morgan was sleeping
against the tree, he made his way there. Not touching him as he had the others he called out him,
“Morgan, Morgan wake up!”

Hearing his name being called Morgan fought to open his eyes, his whole body felt stiff. With a
groan he forced his eyes to open, he took in a long lingering breath as he focused in on Cody.
Now standing on his two feet he locked gazes with the half-elf, “What is the hour?”
Looking at his watch Cody didn’t know whether it was right or not, since they weren’t in Loam
but in Addar.
“My watch says that its twelve p.m., does here and Earth work on the same time line?”
Morgan shook his head no, “Your watch says twelve, which means that it is four p.m. here.”
Morgan let out a sound of frustration, “We have lost half a day of travel. We need to awaken the
others.”
Cody followed beside Morgan as he knew that the other was taking in their situation.
Going to Leora first Morgan bent at the knees and moving a hand over her face without
touching her, “Leora wake, we must find the First.” Her lids fluttered before she awoke
completely; to a headache she would never forget. Standing he motioned for Cody to help her up,
then moving to where Dryan lay fast asleep still, he looked down at him, then without a second
thought Morgan sent a firm kick straight into Dryan’s gut.
Rolling away Dryan jumped to his feet glaring all the while at Morgan, “Was there really a
need for that?”
Morgan returned the stare, “You needed to wake, so I helped you. Now,” turning his back to
Dryan he concentrated his attention on Cody, “do you have an idea to where she could have
gone?”
Cody shook his head no, “I don’t know, when I woke up she was gone.”
Rubbing his head Ryan stared out to the trees that surrounded them, “We have to find her,
there’s no option in it.”

83
 Leora agreed, “I believe that we must hurry, there is no knowing how long she has been gone
for.” Looking to Morgan she said, “I suggest there be a warning put out that no harm should
come to any human that is found, and that all activity should be reported to you.”
“That is wise, though I must still receive my father’s consent to do so.” Combing a hand
through his hair Morgan stood still for an instant then making his decision he moved to the forest
edge, “I have to get permission directly, Dryan send out a call to the Neshar so they know not to
harm her. I shall find you all, go search for her.” Before leaving Morgan looked to Dryan once
again, “When I get back no other better be lost.” Waiting until Dryan gave his word Morgan
melded into the shadows, beginning his trip to his father’s palace.

Packing away the campsite Cody suggested that he be the one to hold the bag, allowing Leora
freedom to go ahead of them and search. Cody started towards the forest but was stopped by
Ryan, “Leora is going to be with you under the tree line, I will be in the air soaring above the
both of you. If I spot her I’ll let you know.” Nodding Cody moved on and walked through an
opening that was between two trees. His resolve firm, he would find Amori.

84
 Chapter 16
Out of These Burning Ashes

Slumping down to the grassy floor Amori groaned with the action as her sore leg muscles
revolted against the movement. Pulling out her pocket journal she studied the rough map
drawing that she had done, as she looked at it she was happy that at least she hadn’t been going
in circles. Still, she had not found any sign that would help lead her to wherever the others were.
The thought made her shoulders sag, and her resolve lessen. Amori had no idea what time it was,
she had tried using her phone, hoping that somehow she would be able to reach Cody on his but
that idea had failed, since the blasted thing had said that there was no reception. On top of that
her phone was just about dead so she had to turn it off in order to conserve her battery.
Resting with her back against a cut down tree stump Amori unwrapped the blanket, pulling it
up to her chin she closed her eyes and was soon fast asleep.
Two hours later she was awakened by a touch to her arm. Eyes flickering open she looked up to
find herself staring into the face of someone whom she did not know.
“It is alright I am not going to harm you, tell me child, what are you doing so far from your
protection?”
Amori contemplated not answering, but in the end she did, not because she thought that she had
no choice but because there was a look in the eyes of the man before her. In them she found
peace, and at the same time she found it hard to keep contact with those same eyes, a feeling of
unworthiness washed over her.
He smiled down at her, “Come.” Stretching out His hand He waited for her to take hold of it.
Reaching out her own hand Amori took hold of the offered help, a knowing deep down telling
her that it was wise to trust the man before.
He took out what seemed to her to be an ackley fruit from his pocket she was handed it, “Here
take and eat.” Grasping what was handed to her, Amori bit into the plump fruit. The flavors
exploding against her senses, it helped to refresh her being. Once she finished it she began
licking the juices from her fingers, ready to thank the man for the food she looked at him only to
see another fruit held out to her, taking it with gratefulness Amori ate till she was full and could
eat no more.
They walked on until they came to the break line of the forest, where it broke open to a beach
shore. Turning to her guide she asked, “What should I do next?”
Placing a hand on her shoulder He turned her so that she was facing towards the west, looking
down the side of the beach, “Hurry run down that way and do not stray, you shall come upon a

85
home farther down, enter it. Remember you must hurry…” Amori zoned out for a second thus
missing the rest of what was said.
Then turned when she no longer could feel the hand on her shoulder, ready to ask her guide
another question, but upon turning to do so she saw that He was gone. She turned here and there
but He was nowhere in sight. Remembering that she was told to hurry, Amori ran in the direction
she had been told to, finding that the soreness she had earlier felt was now gone. Slowing as she
came to a group of foliage blocking her way Amori saw that the quickest way around would be
to go through the shallow water. As she started towards it she heard what she believed sounded
like a scream, rushing to the water edge with a renewed urgency Amori trudged her way through
the shallows. Slipping on a slimy substance she fell into the crystal like water, making her way
back to standing she coughed out a mouth full of water. Regaining her bearings she continued on
her way, the closer she got to the other side of the high standing greenery more she smelt what
she believed was smoke. Finally making it around the vegetation, Amori came back onto the
shore and out of the water. To her right she noticed a boat overturned and broken, but it was the
burning house before her that her gaze was soon riveted on.

Landing next to him Leora let out a sigh not shifting her figure; she stayed in her unbound
form, “I cannot pick up on Amori’s trail what so ever.” Her head lowered, placing a hand on
wing shoulder, Cody encouraged her, “We will find her, she’s a smart girl I don’t think she’ll do
anything unwise, and when we do find her we will learn why she left.”
A smile lifted her countenance as she looked up to him, “Thank you.”

Taking in as much of the fresh air as she could, she hesitated only a moment before plunging
into the fire engulfed house. Covering her mouth with her sleeved arm, Amori looked around,
squinting so that she could see well. Dropping to her hands and knees as she had learned to do
during fire safety, she moved through the home calling out as loud as she could. Coughing she
bumped her head as she came to a door on the far end of the house, lifting up so that she was
only on her knees she felt for the door knob, but there was none. Beginning to back away she
was about to leave the door as it was when from on the other side she heard a sob then whimper
of whoever was behind the door.
Banging on the door Amori tried to call out over the noise of the fire, “I’ll get you out!”
Coughing she made her way back out of the house. Sucking in the much needed air, she ran
86
around the side of the house until she spotted a window. Searching through vegetation till she
found a stout enough piece of wood to break through window she rushed back to the window.
Amori jumped back as the fire that licked and lapped at the roof caused a piece of it to fall off,
firming her resolve she moved closer yet again. Making sure that she had a sure grip on the wood
she clutched it in both hands and swung at the window with all her might, nearly tripping as the
momentum sent her flying forward as well. Hearing the sound of coughing coming from inside
she called out, “Can you make it to the window?”
A soft whimper answered her question. Knowing that it would not be wise to try climbing
through the window, Amori backed away as a thought began forming in her mind. Noting how
low the window seal was she knew that it was strong possibility that she would be able to jump
through it. Making up her mind she took another step back then made a running jump through
the window before she lost her resolve. Protecting her face with her arms she hit the wooden
floor with a thud. Pain shot through her body as shards of broken glass made their way through
her clothing and into her skin. With a moan of pain she forced herself to sit up, having to squint
for a second time so that she could see what was around her, her eyes roved around; stopping
once they locked onto a now prone figure lying in the right corner of the wall that the window
was on. Making her way to it she soon came to realize that it was a child. Taking off her hood
she placed it over the young boys face, placing an arm under his pit she held tight dragging his
limp body with her along the wall. Amori fought through the inhalation of the smoke, her vision
now gone her eyes burning because of the smoke billowing around her. Fighting through the
thickening fog, she knew that she had made it as she felt the cut of glass slicing into the palm of
her hand. Forcing her body to comply she lifted the boy in both her arms and tossed him through
the window. Reading to jump out after him she bent her knees to do so, but as she leapt the house
structure lost its fight with the fire, and collapsed all around her.

Ryan lifted his gaze to the shore line, a plume of smoke rising into the now darkening sky.
Sending out a warning call to Leora of what was ahead he flew faster hoping that it would not be
too late to save whoever it was that had the misfortune of being stuck in the rage flames. As he
soared closer Ryan’s eyes were caught by the sight of a familiar glint in a clustering of
vegetation at the forest edge. Shifting forms he dropped straight down from the sky and landed
next to what it was that he had seen from up high. Picking up the silver bracelet he read the
initials carved into it in bold lettering, AJ. Looking to the smoke rising from what he believed
had once been a house Ryan quickly stuffed the item into his pock then moved to the almost
burned through ashes. Eyes glinting emerald he plunged into the dancing inferno.

87
 Cody and Leora broke through the tall standing trees and had to take a step back, as a
southward gust blew the fire there direction. Seeing a tree ignite in flame Leora went over to put
it out. Cody stayed where he was only moving once he spotted the body of the child near the
burning flames. Rushing to the inert form he picked the child up moving him to safety. Staring at
flames a moment more he then turned his attention to the child, and near ran into the blaze
himself, as he removed Amori’s jacket from over the boy’s face. Knowing that he had to make
sure the child was still breathing he checked his pulse while placing his ear to the child’s chest.
Though it was faint he caught the slight heart beat and knew that the kid was still alive.

Ryan moved through the blazing fire its heat barely affecting him, squatting down he looked
around unmoving till he spotted what he was searching for. Making his way there Ryan reached
through the ashes and grabbed hold of Amori’s hand pulling her up he cradled her against
himself so as to protect her as best he could from the fire surrounding them.
Cody was the first to spot him as he walked out of the now dying flames. Leaving the boy in
Leora’s care he went to Ryan, but let the other carry her not touching her till she was placed
down on the soft sand. At his touching her cheek he just about shouted with joy as she mumbled
his name in her unconscious state.
Pushing Cody away Leora took Amori’s hand in her own and felt for her pulse. Nodding to
herself she looked to Cody, “I need my bag.”
Removing it from his back Cody handed it over to Leora, “Will she be ok?”
“I believe she will have a speedy recovery, though this does mean that we shall have to
postpone our journey until she has regained her strength.” Her gaze briefly went to the boy who
Ryan was now sitting beside, “We must also figure out what it is that we are to do with him.” As
she began working Cody sat back and watched.
An hour later Leora rubbed the back of her neck speaking under her breath, “Now is when I
need Morgan.” Bringing the water that she had asked for Cody handed over the container.
“Why do you need Morgan?”
“What?”
“I heard you say that you need Morgan, does he have knowledge of healing?” Cody asked
taking his seat on the opposite side of Amori.
“No he does not, but he is an Eidos yet also a prince, he thus has been blessed with the ability to
call people back from the shadows.” As Leora went back to work Cody asked no more questions,
he simply prayed for Amori’s speedy recovery.

88
 Chapter 17
A Death and a Burial

Morgan walked through the shadows; he had searched for his father but had been unable to find
him. So making up is mind Morgan went to search out the others, stopping for a moment he
stepped out of the shadows and into the waning light of the sun. Its warmth filled him; the
sensation had always been something that he loved. Shaking the thought off he went to walk into
the shadows once again but was halted as his name was said.
“Prince Morgan?”
Turning to the feminine voice he saw standing before him was a woman he knew well, Damalis
being her name. She was one of the few females born of royal blood that his father allowed to
roam the territories.
“Damalis.” Turning he went to leave but was halted by a hand on his forearm.
“It is not every day that we get to speak; I had heard that you had taken a Neshar as your
chosen.” Morgan cocked his head gazing at her over his shoulder, “I believe that is very common
knowledge.”
“But come now my prince, do you really want a Neshar for a bride; I believe that she is not to
be trusted.”
Irritation ignited in him and he did not even know why, at Damalis’ remark on Leora’s
trustworthiness, he turned so that the two of them were facing each other fully.
Seeing his look she toned it down, “I am only saying what I have heard from those others who
whisper in the wind.”
“And what is it that they say?”
“They say that she has long since been close friends with the prince Dryan, and that the two
were to be married until your father set up this agreement to unite our kingdoms. They say that
her love is for another.” Shaking his head Morgan removed her hand from his arm, “You are a
fool Damalis, hope that I get no word that it has been you spreading these lies about my chosen.”
His smile was cold, “Or you will in the end regret it.” Taking to the shadows Morgan had a
strong feeling that he should turn to the eastern waters, and so he did following a new path to the
beach shore.

89
 Having cleaned Amori off Leora put a mud salve on her burns then moved on to the lad. Lifting
his head she listened to his breathing, the rasping and his lack of response to her probing told her
that there was nothing that she could do for him.
Positioning herself behind him Leora rested the child’s head on her lap, and began to sing her
voice carried upon the wind.

All in the region paused as they heard Leora’s lament for the dying boy. Morgan listened
following the direction with which the lyrics flowed from, knowing who sang them. Reaching
the forest edge he exited the overhanging just as the last of the song faded into the breeze.
The sight before him was not a pleasing one, but keeping his self in check Morgan made his
way to Leora to find out what had happened while he was gone.

Leaving the boys head comfortably rested on her lap Leora lifted her gaze to Morgan, “Do you
believe that you can bring him back?”
Eyes locked on the almost still lying form, he reached out a hand to the boys’ forehead. Closing
his eyes Morgan focused on the task that had just been asked of him. He grunted as he continued
trying to bring the lad back out of the darkness that he had sunk into. A bead of sweat rolled
down his forehead as he focused.
Morgan steps into the place that is now pulling the child farther from his reach. He runs as he
sees a figure in the distance. He calls out to the person hoping to slow their progress to the place
where he cannot go. A breath away now he stops his footsteps echoes around him.
He calls out again, as the person turns he sees that it is the boy. The child smiles up at him,
“Hello, do you follow His Path also?”
Morgan shakes his head, “I follow no one’s Path, only my own.” He reaches out his hand to
the lad, “You have to come back with me.”
The boy looks to the Path at his feet, “I do not wish to go back.” His eyes lock with Morgan’s.
“Believe me the shadows are no place for a child to wander.” He walks closer and rests his
hand on the boy’s shoulder.
The child looks at him confused, “But I do not walk in the shadows.”
“We must hurry it is time we go.” The boy shakes his head no.
“That is not where I am supposed to go,” he reaches up and takes off the necklace that is about
his neck, and hands it to Morgan, “Please give this gift to the one that saved me from the fire.”
He turns away, and is soon engulfed in a light that Morgan had not previously noticed.
Morgan looks to the item that is in his hand, a tremble racks through his body as he finally sees
what was given him. He looks once again to where the boy had disappeared, glad that he had not
given a promise to deliver this article to the First.
90
 The sun set over the horizon as Morgan’s hand finally fell away from the child’s forehead.
Pushing himself to his feet he breathed in deeply, and then exhaled, “I’m sorry.” He turned his
attention to Amori next, not locking eyes with Leora, moving to her he placed a hand on her
forehead. Relieved when he was able to pull her back without much of a fight, dropping to the
floor he closed his eyes his body totally drained.
Amori awoke an hour later to a fire and the sight of a great expanse of sparkling water. Sitting
up she rubbed a hand over her face, her mind trying to piece together how she escaped the
burning house.
Seeing that Amori was now awake Cody made his way over to her, holding out a cup filled
with a crystal clear liquid, Leora had told him to have her drink once she was awake.
Squatting down beside her he handed over the item, “Good to see you awake again.”
She smiled as she took a sip and nearly gagged, “What is this?”
He shrugged, “I have no clue Leora said you need to drink it, so you’ve got to drink it.” Amori
made a face, pinching the bridge of her nose she threw back her head and forced the drink down.
Finished she handed him the cup. Pulling her knees up to her chest she rested her chin on them,
her gaze locked on something in the distance.
Placing the cup down beside him Cody seated himself beside her, crossing his legs out in front
of him he leaned back on his hands, his face on Amori. “Why did you leave the clearing?”
“Why did you guys leave me in the clearing, alone?”
“Amori we never left the clearing, we stayed there the whole night.”
Turning she faced him, “No you didn’t I had been left there by myself, with only a blanket. I
had thought that something had happened to ya’ll so I went looking, but I ended up lost for the
most part.”
“How’d you end up in the burning home?” He asked.
“I’m getting to that, where was I?”
“You got lost.”
“Right, I was worn out so I fell asleep I think I was out for a couple of hours. When I awoke,
rather when I was awakened…”
“Who woke you up?” Cody asked interrupting her again.
“The person who led me to the beach, once we were on the shoreline he told me that farther
down the beach there was a house, and that I was supposed to find something inside of it. I wish
I had listened completely to him.” She shook her head.
Cody said nothing either, now that he understood what had happened; he knew precisely that it
had not been an accident that Amori had wandered off. Someone or something had been trying to
guide her away from them.
91
 “Who got me out of the fire?”
Cody looked at her confused since he had not heard her question, “What?”
“Who got me out of the fire?”
“Oh, Ryan did, he had spotted the house from up high he got here before the rest of us and
plunged straight into the blazing inferno.” Cody watched her through star blue eyes, “Why did
you go into that burning building?”
“Because I had been told to, I believe that I would have made it in time if the outgrowth had not
gotten in my way. I had to trek through the water since it was too thick.”
A strange expression appeared on Cody’s face that Amori didn’t understand.
“What?”
“There is no vegetation all of it stops at the same point, which is at the forest edge.” Shaking
her head to what he was saying Amori turned around ready to point it out to him, but there was
nothing. Where there should have been a shadow of where the foliage was there was nothing.
Looking to Cody she said, “When can we go home?”
He gave her a comforting smile, “Soon I hope.” Resting her head on his shoulder Amori
listened to the night sounds.
Morgan watched the two talking together, he and Leora being the only one’s along with the
young boy body, Dryan having flown off to check the path that they were to take shortly.
Moving his gaze from them he looked to the boy whose head was still resting on Leora’s lap. His
eyes moved upward until they locked with Leora’s.
Placing her hand on the child’s shoulder Leora asked the question that had been pressing
against her thoughts since they had been unable to save the boy, “We should lay to rest his
body.”
Morgan looked back to the fire, “The most we can do is place him in the burned ashes of what
once was his home.”
“That would be a dishonor to him.” Morgan looked to her again in his hand he clutched hard
the necklace, “I believe that we should give him a proper burial.”
“We have enough trouble with the task of watching over the First and getting to Aion; why
fritter away our time with the burial of the dead, let the dead bury themselves.”
Leora thought out what she was to say next, though frustration warred within her, she was wise
enough not to speak through it. For she knew that a gentle tongue accomplished more than a hot
tempered one, so once she had gathered her thoughts she spoke again, “Morgan,” he turned his
attention to her, “we both know what is customary when it comes to the matter of burial. We can
simply use the time we have with Dryan being gone to give him a proper memorial.” He said
nothing so she continued on, “All I ask is that we give him at least that, please.”

92
 He stared hard at her, she was like no Sage that he had ever known, or maybe her being a
Neshar had something to do with it. Her heart was tender towards the weak, breaking the
direction to where his thoughts were headed. With a nod of his head Morgan agreed to what she
had requested.
“It cannot take a long time, for we do not know when Dryan shall return.”
Her eyes lit as a wide smile of gratefulness appeared on her face, “Thank you.”

Ryan arrived as they lowered the body into the hole they had dug. Lifting up her face to the sky
Leora began her song of the stars, “’Adôwn kôhên ‘âzan, gâ’al bên lêb en nephesh nâtsal artios.”
Her voice carried on the breeze, her song strong lifting with it the weight of sorrow for those
that heard it.
Amori closed her eyes as she listened to Leora voice, beautiful was not the word she could use
to describe what it was that she was hearing even though she did not know what the words
meant. They brought a peace to her heart, and for moment she forgot about all that had
previously happened to her, her mind cleared if only for that moment from the fog that had
plagued it from the instant she had opened the Blank Book to now.
Ryan bowed his head in respect to the dead, awaiting Leora’s final verse to float away. He
helped Cody and Morgan fill the hole knowing that they had no time left. Once the task was
done he faced the others, “Lord Morgadon has heard of our companions, he has sent out his men
to find us.”
Morgan shook his head, he there was no possible way that his father could have found out…
The thought froze, as it came to him that had been what he had seen the previous night before he
had fallen into the deep sleep. It had been one of his father’s many spies, they must have thought
better of showing themselves so they had went back and reported it to the king.
“We have lingered here to long, we must leave immediately.”
Understanding the urgency of their new situation they all made quick work of taking down the
camp, once they had finished, Ryan changed to unbound form and allowed Cody and Amori up
on his back.
Spreading out his wings he shot into the open sky his flight path towards the northeast regions
of Addar. They had wasted too much time, it was important that they found the Book of Naba,
but also now that the lord Morgadon did not get ahold of Amori, if that were to happen Ryan
could only imagine what horrors she would have to endure.

93
 Chapter 18
Illusions and Truths

Anger burst forth from him, he needed her removed from the protection that had been given
her, and he had almost done it, but then the High Prince had to personally intervene. He needed
her to end up with one of his own, that was why he had sent the girl to find the First, but yet
again she had failed him. He thought of ending her in that very moment, then decided against
doing so… For now, she still had a duty he would need her to serve. He still believed that the
advantage was his, for he had the lord Morgadon as his puppet, his prey would soon be returned
to him. For the flower was his, and to him it would return the time of his next rising was nearing.

They traveled with no stops, Ryan forcing his tired wings to stay on course, a sound of joy
emanated from his inner being as the wind shifted. Locking his wings in place he allowed the
wind to carry him, and it did, it carried him the last day of their journey bringing them to the
overpass to Aion, Ryan landed waiting as his passengers dismounted from his back. Altering
forms Ryan gazed upon the path before them. Morgan along with Leora moved so that they were
standing beside him, the two arriving at the same time as Ryan had, Morgan having led Leora
through the shadows.
“It seems that this passage is not one that many prefer to venture through.” Ryan silently agreed
with Leora’s assessment. The place had a rundown look to it, the stone laid path cracked and
decaying into ash. Following the laid walkway with his eyes he looked up to the two white cedar
trees that stood on either side of it, both bearing half of the realm Aion’s seal.
“Are we to simply stand here and look, or shall we cross over?” Ryan shot a momentary glance
Morgan’s way, though he knew that the other was right, he had no desire to crossover and into
Aion, the ageless realm, and the one said to have been most ravaged by the Dweller’s first rising.
Yet still they had a mission that was important for them to complete and they would do so. With
his resolve firmly set in place Ryan breathed in deeply the air of Addar his homeland, then
turning to the other he said, “Cody you will need a weapon now, Aion is not one of the more
civilized realms, we also have no knowledge of who claims deity over the lands.” Cody nodded
his consent, accepting the blade that was handed him by Morgan who agreed whole heartedly
with Dryan.

94
 “Leora,” she turned her attention to Ryan, “I want you to make sure you have an eye on Amori
at all times, you are the one out of all of us who knows these lands the best.” She nodded.
Morgan looked to them all then said, “The two of you will walk in the center of us, Cody,
Dryan and I will be behind and in front of you.” Fastening his gaze on Dryan he continued, “Me
and Cody will walk at the back, you are our best tracker and the one who can spot things at a
farther distance than the rest of us, so you will take the lead.” Reaching out his hand he asked for
the map, “Leora I want you to draw the path that you believe is the best one for us to follow,
Dryan will be given the map.” Doing as Morgan had said, Leora drew the path that she believed
was the one they should take. Once that was done they all prepared for the pass over, Leora
halted them for a moment, “Remember that Aion works on a different timeline than any of the
other realms that we have ever entered. It represents eternity and it shows those who enter it both
their past, present and future, it is also a deceiver, not all that it will show you is truth.” She
looked to Morgan, “Not even an Eidos can see into and interpret the shadows, that it produces,
correctly, if we lose focus it will be hard to find our way again.”
With their path and the instructions laid the five followed the road before them, passing
between the two cedars and into the realm of Aion.

Amori walked side-by-side with Leora, as she tried to understand what it was that she was
seeing. Unlike the two other realms that she had entered this one was much different just as
Leora had said, she watched in an awed silence as before her very eyes the place shifted. One
moment it was as it was when they had entered into the place, a desert like waste land, with
scarce any trees or greenery. Then the place would shift and it became the lushest and most
beautiful place one could ever dream of living in. The sun would then shine bright and full, the
sky a deep fluctuating purple color, and then a step later it was burning, its inhabitants running in
terror as fiery hail rained down from the heavens. Then a moment later it would start all over
again, each time showing more pieces of the past, and what she believed was to be the realms
emanate future, then to as it was in its present state.
Unlike Amori Leora kept her eyes forward ignoring the happenings around her, she had come
to Aion once before with her mentor Urian. He had been a good mentor to her, all the way up to
the day of his death, the morn when he had traveled back into the soul of Aion; a part of her
wondered what had brought him to make such a foolhardy decision. Giving herself a mental
shake she tried to pull her wandering mind out of the murk of her past, knowing that the terrain
would feed off of her drifting thoughts.

95
 Ryan walked ahead off the rest of the group, his step not as confident as it had been when he
had first stepped over. As he ambled on one who he had long since tried to forget appeared
before him.
Arms opened wide Charis ran to her big brother, and was received readily into his waiting arms.
Lifting her into his arms Dryan hugged his sister tightly, “Charis!” Placing her down but not
releasing her he gazed into burgundy eyes, they glinted as twin ember shinning bright for him,
“It has been a long time brother.”
He nodded, “How…?”
“I was brought here so that I could recover.” Her eyes drifted to something behind him, as he
was about to turn to see what it was as well she reached out placing a hand on his arm. “We
must catch up, it has been six years since we had last spoke.” Pulling away she took ahold of his
hand, “Come I want to show you something.”

Leora reached out to Dryan but he was pulled away from her, farther he was dragged, by what,
she did not know. She ran after him, ignoring Morgan’s calling out for her to stop, she would not
lose yet another to these horrid lands. Before she had time to register it the time shifted to a time
in the past. She came to an abrupt halt, spinning this way and that she sought out the others but
they were not there. Leora felt the rising fear as she realized what had happened; unlike before
when everything shifted at once this time it had only shifted for her. Aion taking her to a place in
time with where she had not even existed, she waited hoping that things would shift once again
but it did not. Thus leaving her stuck in a time of the realms past.
Leora turned at the sound of someone shouting, as the man drew closer she could make out
what he was yelling, “RUN!” Confusion shot through her, as the man stopped in front of her,
“What is happening?”
“Negel has come, we must RUN!”
“Who is Negel?” He ignored her question, grabbing hold of her arm he proceeded to dragged
her along, hurrying them as he mumbled under his breath. As she was about to ask the question
again time shifted again, Leora found herself standing before an irked Morgan.
Morgan stared down at the female before him, “If we all start wandering off then we will never
make it out of Aion.” He searched her gaze, “We will find him, but we do not want to be picked
off one by one which is what shall happen if we do not think before we act.” She nodded her
understanding and submission.
A hush fell over the land, as it settled. The silence stifling, Morgan looked to the direction from
which they had come.

96
 Instead of looking to the direction which Morgan’s gaze had turned as Amori and Leora had,
Cody looked to others and for the first time since he had met Morgan he saw a emotion that he
would have never thought to see pass over the usually controlled face. It was true fear.
It did not take much thought on his part to come to some conclusion of what Morgan out of
them all would be afraid of, “What did your father send after us?”
Morgan turned his regard to Cody, and though he had hid most to all of it, Cody could still see
the remnants of shock that lingered in the Morgan’s eyes. “This is not the doing of my father, he
has sent after us Taher who is of no concern.” Morgan’s gaze became riveted on Leora as he
continued on, “This is the doing of another for Tselel Legeon inhabits these regions.”

97
 Chapter 19
A Passage Not Seen

Ryan followed Charis for how long he did not know. Every time he tried to recall why he had
come to Aion the thought would slip just out of his reach.
His sister gazed at him over her shoulder, “Soon brother, we shall be to the place and nigh the
one who saved me soon.”
The longer they walked the more unease Ryan felt, the feeling festered in him till he halted his
steps, forcing Charis to do the same. “Is there something wrong Dryan?” She asked peering up at
him through worried eyes.
“I… I do not know I presently have this feeling that all is not right here.” He focused on his
sister, “Are you sure you know where you are going Charis?”
She nodded vigorously, “Of course I know to where we go, I would never guide you wrong,
just as you would not lead me false either.” She smiled up at him, “We must hurry he is awaiting
us.” Ignoring the constant gnawing of caution in his gut, Dryan continued on going where his
sister led him.

Dorien looked to the prince that he had been sent to protect, the boy had no understanding of
the danger he was closing in upon. The Heavenly shook his head, the poison of the land plus the
one that was already flowing through Dryan’s veins was fogging his mind to the truth. His
scrutiny turning to the girl that was guiding Dryan his gaze narrowed, though the girl might
have once been the young prince’s kid sister she was only an empty shell now. Hollow and used
up. She knew to what her task was and she had executed it well, Dorien placed a hand on
Dryan’s shoulder and spoke a word into his ear. Again the boy pushed aside the warnings; still
the Heavenly tried again, his head shaking the whole time, for he knew that it was hard to tell
anyone anything when they shut their ears to you.

They all moved together, with Amori and Leora walking between Morgan and Cody. Amori
had no idea what this “Tselel Legeon” was, but she did figure that it must be some kind of
serious, since, it had put Morgan on edge. She looked to Cody who was stand on her left side, his
eyes roamed the surrounding terrain his stride was controlled but alert, as his hand rested calmly
on the sword that he had been given.

98
 She had never experienced the feeling of being stalked before until now. It was not something
that Amori hoped to relive in her near future. The sun began setting earlier than she would have
thought that it would, but then again she had no idea how long they had been in Aion, that along
with its whacked timeline she accepted the fact that there was no use in thinking about it. In no
time the four were surrounded by a sea of darkness. Amori could hardly see a thing; the only
anchor she received was Cody’s hand taking hold of hers. To some that single jester would have
seeming small but for her it was a much needed lifeline.

Morgan wandered on, not sure of which direction they were to follow, since Dryan had been the
one with the map. Still he ambled on the darkness not affecting him. Looking to the others he
noted their hesitant steps, no one said a word, all of them knowing that something unknown
followed them in the blackness of the night. Something that not even Morgan could see with all
his gifts and abilities.
Leora felt the presence that was creeping in the shadows, and she knew that it watched her. A
shiver ran up her spine fear fighting to enter into her being. Knowing that she was fighting a
losing battle she did the first thing that came to her mind.
Lifting up her voice she sang into the darkness, the first notes were weak but as she continued
on a strength not originally belonging to her welled up inside, until she sang in a voice of one not
her own.
“Upon the Wind this message carried, within our
hearts the call resounds. Hope again to open its
mouth. Whispering words so sweet in sound, till all
recall till our hearts cry out.
Resonating sounds of joy and grace, again they all
show us their face, when the light once more to
aionios shine, omen emunah, shall be our battle cry,
freedom aphratos given out…”
Her song chased away the shadowed figures that waited to consume them; a light that burned
bright from within her illuminated the dark places giving them a way to see.

Dryan and Charis stood at the edge of a dried brook, “He shall meet us on the other side, come
brother.”
Charis continued on but stopped when Dryan did not follow, “What is it now?”
“Charis, I cannot cross over.” She gazed at him confused.
99
 “Do you not trust me?”
“It is not that, I truthfully cannot cross over.”
She looked to the other side then returned to her brother’s side, “But why not? We are but a
moment away from him, do you not wish to meet the one who saved me?” Tear welled in her
eyes.
Bending down so that they were eyelevel Dryan said, “Believe me I do want to meet him-”
A smile broke out over her face, “Then come for he desires to meet you as well.” Grabbing his
hand she tried once again to pull him along but he wouldn’t.
“Charis I will not go, tell him to come to me.”
A look of insult crossed over her face, as she began to pout as she had when she was a younger
child. “He will not come to you, you must go to him. It would be a great insult if I were to ask
this of him.”
“I am sorry then Charis, but I cannot cross over.” He watched through a calculated gaze, as for
a moment his jumbled thoughts cleared, “Why is it important that I meet him?”
“Because he is the one who saved me, I told you this already.” Her lower lip pushed out in
exasperation, “He knows that you wish to thank him for saving me.”
Dryan shook his head, things were not adding up. “Tell me his name.”
Charis took a step back, her face shrouded over in a false mask of calmness “He does not wish
for you to know until the two of you have met, please brother, enough of this we must go to him.
Our talking has wasted much time.”
“Who is he Charis?” His voice held a dangerous warning that she knew would be unwise to
cross. With a submissive sigh she turned her gaze to the rocky ground, “He is…” A sound loud
like thunder rent through the land. Reaching out to Charis Dryan halted as he saw the glint in her
eyes, a feeling of dread like he had never know before washed over his soul.

Dorien reached out to Dyran yet again and voiced only two words, “Run, escape!”

Urgency unknown to him rang through his mind and thoughts. He turned away from his sister
and took off at a run, before shifting and flying away as quick as his wings would carry him.

The sun rose just as quickly as it had set, bringing with it a renewed since of hope. Brighter
than it had been the previous day the red sun of Aion positioned it’s self before them. Lifting his
hand to halt the progress Morgan stopped.

100
 Looking to him Leora asked what the problem was, he didn’t reply keeping his attention
pinpointed on to expanses before them. As he turned to speak to the others a reverberation loud
as thunder echoed through the land around them. The force a something even greater knocked
Amori to the now grassy terrain floor. Bending down Cody made a move to help her but as he
tried she stayed rooted to the spot. Her fingernails digging into the soil, squatting down in front
of her he reached out to her in an attempt to snap her out of the temporary paralyzed state.

Amori sucked in gulps of air, as she desperately tried to remember how she had ended up on
her hands and knees.
She heard voice in the back of her mind, and thought that she had even felt a touch against her
face but Amori wasn’t able to concentrate enough on them. The feeling passed over slowly,
releasing her body from its tight fisted grip one finger at a time.
Cody watched as Amori came out of whatever it was that had locked her in place, grabbing
hold of her once her head had lifted and her gaze had wondered to his, Cody help her stand up.
Without releasing her he continued their eye contact trying to make sure that she was alright. The
two not pulling away from each other until Morgan said, “It seems that he has found his way
back to us.”
Leora turned her eyes from Amori and Cody to where Morgan was pointing to, a shout of joy
escaped her lips before she could contain it. Jumping up she changed to unbound taking off she
called out to Dryan, a song lilt in her voice.

Hearing the trill Ryan let out one of his own, an immediate answer sounded out to him. As he
let out yet another, his sharp eyes spotted Leora working her way to him. Angling his body he
shot towards her, opening up his wings just as they both were about to collide he hugged her.
Morgan watched the display, a dark mood rising in him.
Ryan and Leora hit the ground, a little ways off from the others, with her still protected in his
wings. Both shifted at the same time to bound form, with Leora quickly moving herself from on
top of him. Whacking his arm she said, “Please, do not ever do that again.”
He laughed, “Forgive me, I couldn’t help it,” rolling over he got to his feet, and then stuck out
his hand to help her up. Once she was standing on her own two feet, he reached out a hand to her
hair pulling out the grass that had gotten stuck there. “Maybe I should not have dropped out of
the sky that way, but you have to admit that it was fun, kind of like what we did when we were
youths.” Leora nodded a smile briefly lifting the sides of her mouth, before she took a step back
putting distance between them. A look of hurt confusion passed over his face till remembrance
came to him. Turning he watched Morgan, noting that he stood stock still, while Amori and
Cody made their way to where he and Leora were standing.
101
 His fist clenched and unclenched as he tried for restraint. Morgan moved with a controlled
stride, while inside what he had just seen between his chosen and Dryan had ignited a jealousy
he had not previously known that he had borne. It burned in him, white hot, only his
subconscious knowledge that they need the other, kept him from unleashing what was building
up in him.
Leora could see and feel the fight Morgan was having, and wished that she had not been so
impulsive when she had seen Dryan. Stepping forward she intercepted Morgan before he had
fully reached Dryan. Placing a hesitant hand on Morgan’s forearm she forced herself to look him
in the eyes. The cool contempt that was given her made her want to shiver, until another thought
took root, pushing it aside to be studied later she took a step closer to him, trying to say what she
did not want the others to hear with her eyes.
A noise like chanting rose up around them, the ground pulsed with the beating of a drum. With
a final look to Leora Morgan took a step back. “We need to find the bridge that leads out of
Aion.” Regarding Dryan he said, “Give Leora the map we need to know where we are.”
Handing it to her Dryan did not remove his gaze from Morgan’s. Laying the map down on the
ground she studied it, sending a glance Dryan’s way she asked, “When you were up high did you
see a water brook?”
He nodded, “It is a good distance northwest, I would say roughly seven or so miles.”
Confusion tightened her features, a knot forming between her brow as Leora shook her head.
Standing she turned so that she was facing the east, “The crossover should be right in front of
us.”
Taking a step forward Cody checked the spot that Leora had pointed to, there was nothing.
Moving so that she stood next to Cody, Leora gazed in the same direction as him, “Elves are
blessed with the ability to see into the unseen, I believe that it is here but Legeon has hidden it.”
She looked up and stared directly at Cody, “Stop looking through you mortal eyes, you will
never find it with their sight.”

Cody tried, but he had no knowledge of how to look through another set of eyes. He had never
even known that he could. Pushing the thoughts of doubt aside he focused on what was before
him. And though it came vague at first soon he could see something in the near distance that
looked a lot like the pathway that they had entered through. Moving so that he stood between the
trees Cody looked to the two half symbols that were engraved in white upon each tree. Reaching
out he touched one with his left hand, a burning sensation moved up his arm and then through to
his other. Pulling his hand back he looked to the spot where his hand had previously rested, the
marking was gone seemingly burned away.

102
 He took a bemused step back. Turning his eyes on to the other tree he saw that the same had
happened there as well. Looking to his hands he saw no difference on them, turning to the others
he had to blink a couple of time so that he could focus on them. “I think we should pass over
now.”
Amori watched Cody knowing that something was not right with him, but equated it to the fact
that he was finding out stuff about himself that he had never know before. A running shiver
crawled up her spine as the chanting began again. This was a realm that she would most
definitely not be returning to. She didn’t think that she would be able to handle the shifting
timelines much longer; her brain could only take so much of the confusion. A prayer that she had
not known resided inside her came out on a whisper upon the wind.
Looking to the other she asked, “Can we crossover?”
Leora was the one to answer her. “Cody has made it obvious that there is a passageway here,
the only thing is that it seems to have been set in a different time era than the one we are
currently in. The only one of us who would be able to pass through would be him.”
A sudden thought popped into Cody’s head, “What if I pass through and bring the rest of you in
that way. I could be like the life line.”
Leora’s eyes lit up at that idea, “It is worth a try…” The sound of chanting rose louder and
closer than it had before, along with the beating drum that pulsated through the land. Those with
sharp hearing now able to understand the two words continuously repeated. “Tselel Legeon!”
With her eyes Leora communicated to Cody that there was need for him to hurry. With a nod he
crossed over. A moment later his hand reappeared from what seemed like nowhere, taking hold
of it since she was the closest Amori was pulled through, next went Leora then Dryan and lastly
Morgan.
Each took a refreshing breath of the open air in Aiken, it was wild and untamed and as life
giving as a drink of cool water. They all sat eating a quick meal, neither wanting to stay close to
the opening into Aion. Once finished, they set out on their way once again, their path aimed
towards the mid-plane of Aiken and Enos.

103
 Chapter 20
An Ally on Our Side

Taher followed their tracks it lead him to the bridge into Aion. He hated the place fiercely but
knew that there would be no other way to get to his quarry. So following the Path before him he
walked over, knowing that he had protection by a higher one than any who dwelled in Aion.

They walked through the tree covered terrain, Amori walking along side Leora while Morgan
and Cody walked behind them, Ryan went ahead of the group scouting out the area up high.
“Can I ask you something?”
Leora looked at Amori a smile gracing her face, “Of course.”
“When we were at the fire a few nights ago I had asked you a question, about why Morgan
treats you differently than he does Ryan.” Leora was silent for a moment, her mind worked to
figure out the best way to answer Amori’s question, while at the same time not saying too much
seeing as Morgan was walking right behind them. And she knew that he would be listening in to
her reply.
“Well, we are promised to one another.”
“So you’re what his fiancé?”
“Forgive me but I have no idea what a fiancé is.” Amori smiled her understanding.
“A fiancé is someone that your, uh, I guess as you said it’s someone that your promised to.
Rather someone that you’re going to marry.”
“Then yes I am Morgan’s fiancé, though we call it our chosen.”
“So did you choose him or did he choose you, or did you both choose each other?” Amori
asked, wanting to know. This was the closest she had come in days to a normal conversation,
with another female. It somewhat reminded her of what she and her best friends Anise and
Alexis would have talked about back home.
“He chose me.” She said truthfully.
“Oh, wow, so do you have feelings for him?”
Leora blinked multiple times not knowing how to answer Amori’s rather blunt question. The
answer rolled around in her head that had definitely not been something that she had thought of
directly before.
Shooting a glance Amori’s way she asked her a question. “Why do you ask that?”

104
 “Well I mean you must have at least the tiniest feelings for him to accept a marriage proposal
from Morgan. No offense,” she said. “But he isn’t exactly the nicest guy to be around. He’s at
best of times overly serious and at other moments a bit weird.” She glanced at him over her
shoulder, before facing forward, “Still I have to admit he is definitely not hard on the eyes, if he
smiled every now and then, he might even be considered irresistibly handsome.”
Leora held back a laugh at Amori’s bold honesty.
Morgan’s step near faltered at the last part of what Amori had said. He noted as well the
half-elf’s ears going red from shock and embarrassment. Morgan had known that mortals from
Loam were blunt, but sheesh, how outspoken could they get. Though at the same time he had to
admit to himself that he desired to know the answer to Amori’s question as well, but he knew
that Leora most likely would not answer it with him standing so close in hearing distance.
An untamed breeze blew overhead, making the trees about them sway. In a way that one might
believe to be an abnormal dance. Their branches stretched out over the new comers, swaying to
and fro, the russet colored leaves caught the light as they swayed making them glint like fire.
Then once again all became still, only the slight ruffling of leaves breaking into the momentary
silence.
Amori let the quiet linger as long as she could before bringing the topic back up again. “So do
you have feelings for him?”
Not wanting to say anything out loud she touched Amori’s arm, the two looked at each other for
a moment, Leora giving the other female her answer without uttering a word.
“Oh, I understand.”
Morgan’s gaze shifted between the two ladies, he had no idea what had just passed between
them, but he knew that Leora had somehow given Amori the answer to her question without
having to say a word.
They walked on in silence no one speaking, all on the alert. It was almost midafternoon when
they came to a break line in the trees, the opening leading to a beaten path that crisscrossed and
passed through a gorge near the bottom. A narrow river ran beside the path making the scene one
of the most beautiful things that Amori had ever seen. Taking out her phone Amori turned it on,
wanting to take a quick picture of what it was that she was seeing. Once her phone had
completely loaded she heard multiple dings from missed calls and text. She stared at her phone
in shock for a moment, ‘I have cell reception here?’ The question bounced around in her head
for a moment, before a happy sound escaped her mouth, forgetting about the picture she pulled
up her contacts and called her mother.
After two rings her mother answered. “Amori where are you honey, we’ve been looking all
over and have not been able to find you. Spencer is not happy that he had to stop with the search
because he was called back early to the base-”
105
 “-I’m sorry mom but-”
“-and Pierce is worried that we won’t be able to find you before he has to head back. Where are
you, you had left that message for us so we were worried that you didn’t call…” Removing the
phone from her ear Amori looked to see that she was now at five percent.
“Mom, my batteries almost dead, I can’t talk for much longer.”
“Oh, Amori hold on Pierce just walked in he’ll want to speak with you.” Amori waited as
hearing muffled sounds, guising that her mom was telling Pierce that she was on the other line.
Amori turned hearing someone clearing their throat. She looked to Morgan as he began to
speak, “Night is when the inhabitants of Aiken awake, when that happens we need to be in
the…”
“Amori.” Amori turned away from the group at the sound of Pierce’s stress and worry laced
voice.
“Pierce yeah I’m here, you can tell everyone that I’m more than alright.” She said. Morgan
glared at her; she put up a hand she couldn’t just hang up on Pierce.
“Amori where are you?”
“Amori you need to get off the phone.” Moving the phone from her ear, she shot a glare
Morgan’s way, “I can’t hang up on Pierce he’ll freak out even more.” She put the phone back to
her ear.
“Amori, who was that that you were just talking with?” Amori noted a difference in Pierce’s
voice that she had never heard before. “Amori I know you were just talking to some guy who is
he?”
Pulling the phone from her ear she looked checked how much battery she had she was down to
three percent.
“It’s not what you’re thinking…” She started to say, but he cut her off.
“You don’t know what it is that I’m thinking. I simply want to know who it is that you were
just talking to.”
She locked gazes with Morgan; the look he gave her was enough to scare even the strongest
person. “Uh, Pierce I’m at three percent I have to go.”
“Amori do not hang up on…” The line went dead as she hung up the phone; she was going to
pay for that when she got back home. Shutting off her phone she focused her attention on a
peeved Morgan.
“Do not ever do what you just did again.” A nod was the only thing that she could force her
body to do, as she stared into Morgan’s stone set gray eyes. Hmm, she needed to remember that
he was dangerous.
Turning his attention back to the other he continued on with what he was saying, but Amori
blocked him out, her mind too consumed with thoughts of what her family might be thinking
106
about her. She knew that Pierce was going to tell them about him hearing Morgan’s voice over
the phone. She wanted to groan. Now when she got back she was going to have to explain more
than she would have originally.
Amori reentered the conversation just as Morgan was finishing with what he was saying.
“…Dryan will be taking Amori, Cody, and Leora on his back.” Leora and Cody nodded their
agreement. Deciding not to clue anyone in on the fact that she had not been listening Amori
followed along as they continued walking, with Morgan now taking the lead. She slowed so that
she was walking side-by-side with Cody.
“Who’d you call?”
“My mom, their all worried. I think though that I might have made things worse by calling
them.”
“How could calling them have made things worse?” He asked.
“Uh, well, Pierce overheard Morgan talking, and I think that he thinks that I might have you
know.” Cody went quiet.
Amori looked up at him, “What’s going through that head of yours?”
Rubbing the back of his neck he let out a puff of air. “When we get back their going to think
that it was me who you went off with.”
“That doesn’t make sense. We’ve all known each other for too long for them to even consider
such a thing.”
“Amori we are not going to be able to tell them about Morgan, or Ryan, or Leora. The only
other person that leaves is me.”
“Or no one, I can tell them what happened without giving you away.”
“Not when everyone is going to know that I’ve been missing as well. If no one else does at least
Anise and Alexis will connect the dots. The day you went missing they knew that the two of us
were going to be hanging out together.” She allowed the truth of what he was saying sink in. She
had not even contemplated or entertained the thought of what Anise and Alexis might be
thinking, when it concerned her disappearance.
“I don’t think that they would say it to anyone though.”
He looked down at her, “We both know that Pierce isn’t going to stop digging until he finds out
everything that has been going on. The only thing I don’t think that they’ll allow him to know is
that we broke into Ryan’s house.”
“What about your mom, do you think that she has the same thoughts about this?”
Cody shook his head no. “I know that she’s worried, but she might think that I went to Eldon in
search of my dad, or something, I don’t know. Still I think that because of our differing
circumstances she’ll be more understanding with the reason why I was gone for so long.”

107
 He followed the Path; his tracking skills helping him make it through the shifting centuries of
Aion. Making it to the crossover into Aiken, Taher gazed at the burn marks that marred the twin
black cedars. Not touching either he passed through the bridge and into Aiken.

Night fell quickly over Aiken, the quiet that had pretty much rained during the daylight hours
now gone. Replaced with the sound of continual rustling leaves, moving tree limbs, and wildlife,
Amori looked down from where she sat atop Ryan’s back. Though it was dark she could see the
frequently moving tree tops. Munching on the fruit that had been handed to her Amori fought to
stay awake, the pull becoming so strong till she drifted into its waiting arms.
Cody felt it when Amori slumped against him. He placed a protective arm around her middle,
so that she wouldn’t fall off of Ryan’s back, making sure that she was steady. Leora looked over
her shoulder at them. “She must be worn out; I am surprised that she was able to stay with us for
this long. Her body certainly sore from all the walking that we have done and maybe just a bit
overwhelmed.” Cody though he didn’t state it he agreed with her. He was feeling a bit
overwhelmed as well. It had been years since he had gone to Eldon, and now in who knew how
many days now he had experienced more than he had when he was a child. He glanced at Leora
ready to ask her a question but decided against it when he noticed that she was fast asleep. Her
legs dangled somewhat over the sides of Ryan’s neck, her head resting against the top of Ryan’s.
Cody smiled; Amori wasn’t the only one who was worn out by all that had happened.

Morgan moved silently through the shadows, not wanting to draw any attention to his presence.
As he made his way on, he could feel the weight of the item that hung about his neck. His skin
burned from where it made contact with his flesh. Lifting his hand he grabbed hold of it through
the fabric of his shirt. With his heart beating hard against his ribcage, he sucked in a deep breath
as he tried to steady his heart rate. Continuing on he fought through the scorching that was
starting to spread through his entire body. His eyes turned luminous as the very blood in his
veins began to burn. Falling to his knees Morgan held himself back from the sounds of pain that
wanted to rip forth from his throat. Lifting his hand through it all, he reached into his shirt taking
hold of the thing that was causing this with a firm grip he pulled. A shattering sound came as he
broke the seal that held the thing about his neck. Immediately the pain subsided, making his way
back to his feet, Morgan shoved the item into his pocket. Shaking off the feeling he moved on, a
grimace marring his face.

108
 Taher followed Morgan’s trail, though he had no desire to walk the shadows as the young
prince did he knew that it was important that he caught up with the group as soon as possible. He
knew that they had no clue about the danger that was dogging their every step. Taher paused as
he caught sight of another that walked within the shadows as well. He knew that he was not seen
for the Path that he followed was always safe. The thing moved with a quiet stealth that spoke of
its experience in the art of pursuit. Drawing his sword Taher readied himself for the battle that he
knew he would soon to fight. With a shake of his head he briefly thought, ‘This is why I never
walk in the shadows, you never know what else it is hiding.’ With silent steps he began hunting
the hunter.

109
 Chapter 21
Upon the Tide that Flows

He watched her, the First. His flower stood before him silent, not as much as a word escaping
her. Something about the look that she tried to hide with a mask of indifference irked him. Her
being around the Daughter of Light and the Knights son, was having an effect on her trusting
him. He would have none of it; if she was to open the Gate and free him of his bond then she
would have to trust or fear him. Turning his back to her he walked away. He knew that now was
not the right time to speak with her, but soon very soon they would meet face to face.

As the sun rose into the sky it chased away all the shadows down below. It was something that
intrigued and annoyed Morgan both. Now with the sun in the sky there was no longer a way for
him to move quickly in the shadows. Looking up at the trees around him he jumped up catching
a higher up branch he pulled himself easily up. Since he could no longer walk the shadows he
decided that the next fastest means of travel would be moving through the trees.
He was half way down to the gorge where they were to regroup at when the wind carried to him
the sounds of a battle. He listened to the reverberating sounds, and instantaneously knew who it
was. Gazing in the direction that he was supposed to go and then to the direction which was
opposite that to where he believed the fight had happened Morgan made a quick decision.
Moving back up the incline he followed the sounds that were faded on the breeze.

Taher stood over his foe; this was the first time that he had done battle with a Shaqar, which are
the great serpents of Avarice. Placing his booted foot on the still wiggling thing he waited till the
beheaded body finally went limp. Looking up just as Morgan landed before him, having jumped
down from his spot in the trees.
Morgan’s gaze slid from Taher to the beast that his boot still rested on.
“Is that a…?”
The older man nodded, “I encountered him in the shadows. He was following you.”
Morgan locked eyes with his old mentor. “Why did my father send you to find us?”
“Because I convinced him that it was the wisest thing.” Removing his foot from the filth, Taher
cleaned the soul of his shoe by rubbing it on the grassy forest floor.
“I find that hard to believe.” Morgan mumbled under his breath.

110
 Sheathing his sword Taher took a step towards Morgan. “Your father has ordered me to bring
you and the First back to him.”
Morgan took a moment before speaking, when he did it was slow and deliberate, “I have known
you since I was younger than a youth. We both know that you did not accept this assignment
from my father, to take me back to him.”
Taher smiled. Not denying anything that Morgan had spoken. Turning his observation from
Morgan and back to the Shaqar, he bent at the knee. “Where are you taking the First?” Taher
asked this without turning his attention away from his examination of it.
Morgan crossed his arms over his chest, “We are searching for the Book of Naba.”
His gaze slanted a look at Morgan, with narrowed eyes he watched the prince until Morgan
squirmed as he had when he was a young lad under the gaze. Moving his own stare to the ground
at the front of his feet Morgan broke the point of contact.
Turning his focus back to the serpent Taher spotted what it was that he had been searching for.
Pulling out his dagger that was bound by a cord to his thigh, he cut into the tough hide of the
Shaqar. Carving out the symbol that had been branded into the beast’s skin he wiped the blade on
his dew covered grass before putting it away and standing.
“I know you well Morgan, remember that.” Dark eyes turned on him. Pocketing the item, Taher
faced the direction that Morgan had come from. “Where is it that you were to meet your
traveling companions?”
He pointed to where there was a noticeable incline, “We were to meet in the ravine that Dryan
had found at the bottom.” Morgan said answering the question.
With a nod Taher began walking in that direction, “Then we should hurry, they are most likely
there by now.”

Leora looked up the ascent, her worry rising as the time ticked by. Turning to Dryan she moved
to where he was laid out resting with one arm thrown over his eyes, to block out the suns light.
She shook her head knowing that there was no point in doing so when it came to Aiken’s sun. It
illuminated all the dark places and left nowhere to hide. Sitting down beside him she asked her
question knowing that he was not asleep.
“Morgan has not arrived yet. Do you believe that it would be wise for one of us to go and
search for him?”
Dryan remained quiet for a long moment, before a sigh escaped him and he sat up. “Leora,
Morgan can care for himself. Plus he isn’t exactly the weakest or easiest person to bring down, I
have a strong dislike for his people, and yet I cannot even deny their abilities far exceed most of
our own kind.”
She watched Dryan out of her peripheral sight. ‘That did not mean that he was invincible’, she
111
thought to herself. Also she knew as well as anyone else that the things and creatures that resided
in Aiken when awake were a danger to even the greatest warrior. As she was trying to figure out
a way to get Dryan to agree with her to him going out to find Morgan when the lightest sounds of
footfalls reached their ears. Jumping to his feet Dryan’s body was poised for battle. His stance
was intense and on high alert.
Morgan walked out of the tree covering first knowing that if Taher did Dryan would probably
attack the man. With a raised hand he said. “This is Taher my mentor.”
Leora cocked her head at him, the spot between her eyebrows scrunching together in confusion.
He watched her as she studied Taher from head to toe, before her gaze drifted to meet his. He
could see the questions there as well as the relief?
Walking to her for the first time in his life, except when he was talking with his mother and
father, Morgan felt a need to explain himself to someone. Standing before her he stared down
into her eyes, “I would have been here sooner but I heard a battle, and knew that it was Taher. I
decided to see what had transpired, and it took me longer than I had guessed it would.”

Ryan had to honestly admit to himself that he was somewhat chafed with seeing Leora and
Morgan together. For the simple fact that he believe she deserved better than the one that she had
been forced into marriage with. Pushing his rising feelings down Ryan made his way over to
Taher, who was now standing with Cody and Amori.
“Prince Dryan.” Taher inclined his head in respect.
“Taher, I believe we have met before.” Ryan racked his brain but only a faint memory surfaced.
“You never know.” The eyes that stared back at him saw more than they should, but he didn’t
break the exchange his mind still trying to work out where he had first met Taher.
Amori wanted someone to tell her what was going on. She looked to the new guy yet again; she
couldn’t get over how big he was. She was used to being dwarfed at times but for the most part
back on Earth she was considered rather tall at her height of five nine. But here she felt very
short. Even more so now, because of that the man who was standing about a head taller than
Cody, and a good portion thicker, if he was considered average size which he did seem to be by
how normal the others were acting around him. She did not want to know what their tall people
looked like. And why did it seem that not one of their species had the ability to gain anything but
muscle mass and perfectly sculpted bodies?
A chilled breeze moved through the ravine that they were in, making Amori untie her hoody
from its place around her hips and place it on. Her gaze bounced from each of the four males,
each of them now had a strained look on their faces. She noticed that even that Taher’s right
hand rested on the hilt of his sword.
“We need to hurry and get the Book of Naba, I have no idea what had just caused that but I
112
have the inclination that I do not want to know what it was.” Morgan stated. Looking to Dryan
he nodded getting his point across that they needed to be on their way.
Having the same inclination as Morgan, Dryan shifted, bending over for the others to gather on
his back. Facing Leora he waited for her to do the same but she shook her head no. “You know
to where we are going but Morgan and Taher do not, I will stay on the ground with them.” With
a final look in her direction, he dipped his head in consent. Shooting into the sky he raised the
dirt around them, making it swirl in a cloud.
Coughing Morgan glared up at the sky where Dryan was now moving in a westward direction.
Glancing down at Leora he could see her shoulders shaking in silent laughter, he grimaced.
“We should be making our way to where the Book is.” With a nod Leora changed to her
unbound the sun glinting of it so that the many colors reflected against the red and gray rocks
around them. Taking off she went at a pace that she knew she could keep up for a long distance,
without tiring easily.

It moved through Aiken searching, its scouts had alerted it to the intruders presence in its
realm. Now he would eradicate them. It smiled as it moved with the tide; it had long since
dispersed its followers to find the ones who dare say that they would enter its place of dominion.
The tide it rode ebbed for a moment slowing its progress; a growl escaped its mouth it had to get
to the intruders before they made it to the mid-plane. A place where it had no power, no forceful
will. As the tide picks up again it travels on. One of its followers rushed beside it, excitement
emanating from their being. Giving its consent it allowed them to speak.
“Son of Theron is here, the son of one of the great Knights of Nazarien is here, he is here.”
A malevolent smile spread across its face. The Son of Theron was here, in its own realm. He
was here in Aiken. Wicked was the laugh that exited its mouth. Its chance had come to seek
revenge on the Knight who had destroyed its body. By killing Theron’s son, draining the boys’
blood on the Path of Niles. With a new reason to overcome its intruders, Rhuparos moved swiftly
upon the tide that flows.

113
 Chapter 22
The Book of Naba

Morgan followed closely behind Leora; he didn’t like her being in the lead of them. With him
not knowing what it was that was following them but whatever it had been or rather still was, he
did not want Leora to be the first one that it attacked if it was foolish enough to do so. A wailing
noise to his left had him stopping in his tracts, turning to where the sound had emanated from for
a moment he tried to see what it was, but was unable to. Which made no sense to him since there
were no shadows for anyone to hide within, and even if there had been he would have been able
to spot them. Moving his concentration back to Leora he saw that she had gotten a ways ahead of
them. Picking up his pace he easily caught back up with her, calling out her name in order to
catch her attention.
Retracing her way she came back to Morgan landing beside him. “Is there something wrong?”
With a nod he pointed with his head to the tree line that had now moved closer to them.
Looking to Taher he noted that his sword had been drawn and was now at the ready. That was
something that Morgan did not understand, with all the abilities that he knew Taher had why his
mentor always chose to use a sword never registered with him. A look passed over Taher’s face
so fleetingly fast that Morgan was almost unable to read. If he didn’t know better he would have
thought that it had been…
“GO!” Taher’s sudden words broke into Morgan’s thoughts.
“What do you mean go?” Morgan asked, a stubbornness rising up inside him. Whatever it was
that had awakened in the morning hours of Aiken was strong enough to put Taher on edge. There
was no way that Morgan was going to leave him here to fight it alone.
Taher locked eyes with Morgan, and then angled his head towards Leora, who was now
standing beside Morgan since she had gone back to bound form. “I will buy the both of you time,
take your chosen and run. What is coming is not like anything that you have faced before, now
go while you still can.”
Morgan stayed rooted to his spot an inner war being fought within him. Taher was to him what
his own father had never been, a father, next to his mother, Taher had been the only one to show
true care for Morgan during his childhood years. Taking a step forward he was halted by the look
that was given him. “Leave now Morgan with your chosen while you still can, if you do not
harm will come to her.”
Turning his gaze to Leora their gazes clashed together. A burning built up in him; a firm resolve
that he would not let any harm come near what was his rose up inside him. Reaching out a hand

114
he waited until Leora took hold of it, pulling her to him he scooped her up in his arms. And
without a backwards glance and in a single leap jumped from the bottom of the ravine to the top
of it. Leaving behind the one man that he would have ever called father behind to whatever fate
awaited him.

Having made it to the literal bridge into Enos, they waited for Morgan, Leora and Taher to
arrive. An uneasy feeling settled in the pit of Ryan’s stomach, something was not right. “Cody.”
Cody looked to Ryan from where he was leaning against the bridges side wall.
“I am heading into the mid-plane to get the Book, I need you to stay out here and watch over
Amori.” Cody gave his agreement. Having that Ryan took a step forward and entered into Aiken
and Enos’ mid-plane.
Dryan couldn’t help the amazement that came over him as he entered the mid-plane. It was both
realms overlaid against one another, so that you could tell that they were different, but at the
same time, you knew that they were one and the same. Moving on he felt as though he had been
traveling for hours, and at other moments like he had just stepped into the mid-plane of the two
realms that was flowing together like an odd yet graceful painting about him. With it depending
on the moment whether one became more seeable that the other, but neither ever being able to
fully overtake the other.
Dryan had seen these things many times before but he had to admit, even to those who were
and are used to it, the happenings of a mid-plane, still had the same effect as it had on those who
were seeing it for the first time.
Following the only viewable path he came to a stop in front of the only place that was the same
in both Aiken and Enos. Proceeding to the Gate there he stopped only a few short feet away.
Breathing in deeply Dryan took a step to his right not opening the Gate; walking through another
passageway, which was a hidden crossway.
He quickened his pace. A sudden flash, then a bright light enveloped him. The light dimmed
only slightly to reveal to the young prince the Book of Naba. Grabbing hold of it Dryan stepped
out of the mid-plane, and back into Aiken to see the sun beginning to set on the horizon.

115
 Part 3

‘When the Seeker found we see’

116
 Chapter 23
Within My Mind I Wander

I watch the happenings that I have caused, and I love it. Those who think that they can stop me
by taking what is mine shall soon learn that I am of my own and my own I call to me. I allow my
thoughts to wander for a moment, just a moment. I need Taher to die, but there is one problem
that I face, the Knight is not weak. I have made sure the Rhuparos’ path crosses with his but I do
not think that it shall be enough.
I turn as one of my own draws nigh to me. He bows as he should, for his power is mine to use. I
have no need to say a word for he knows my will, for he is of me and to me he answers. Vile is
the smile that spreads like decay across his face, before he turns to do my silent bidding.
This is a war with many battles, and though I must admit the High Prince has won many of the
battles yet. In the end all I wish is to drag those that His Father the Creator has made to the very
abyss in which I was cast. And to why was I cast down, because I had the courage to think for
myself. I exhale, soon, very soon. I remind myself of this. The time is coming when I shall
remove the High Prince from his place at the right hand of His Father the High King. I shall also
remove the High King, the great Creator as well. I walk through the paths of Aion, watching the
children of Tselel Legeon, as they ready themselves. The eldest of the three brothers Tselel can
feel it too, the time nearing when I shall release him also from the bonds that bind him.
Pulling in my free running thoughts I stop my continuous wanderings. I focus on the means by
which I shall arise again; I now turn my full attention to my flower, to the First.

117
 Chapter 24
To Meet Her Guide

Hadarah packed what it was that she believed she would need for her coming trip. It had been
almost a week now since her encounter with the High Prince, and now she knew that the time
was near when she would be leaving to go in search of her chosen. A knock to the entranceway
door, had her rushing down stairs to answer it. Unlocking and opening the door she was greeted
by a for lack of a better word considerably sized man. He stood taller than the top of the door
mantle giving her a need to crane her neck in order for her to be able to look him in the eyes. His
broad shoulders expanded a good width to either side, all she could think was that it would take
some work for him to fit through the somewhat dwarf door compared to him.
He held an outstretched hand to her. “I am Asah Raanan, a Knight of Nazarien and I have been
sent by the High Prince to bring you safely to Aiken.”
Hadarah looked him up and down, this was only the second time that she had met one of the
Knights of the High Prince, and this one looked nothing like what she would have expected.
Raanan wore a dark brown felt Stetson hat. His plaid shirt was tucked into his jeans, a rather
nice belt buckle held the belt in place. The ensemble was topped off by a pair of square toe boots
that encased his large feet.
Taking hold of his hand she shook it, which was something that she was not used to in the least
bit. Giving her a grin Raanan asked, “Are you ready, our journey must be quick.”
Nodding she stepped aside motioning for him to come in. Bending down and angling his
shoulder he made his way through. “Can I ask you something?” Moving to the stairway she
turned waiting for his reply.
“Yes you may.”
“I can tell that you are most definitely not born of mortal man, and you are also not one of the
giants of Avarice.” She sized him up, “What are you?”
Raanan’s laugh filled the house. “I am a Neshar.”
Hadarah kept that thought with her as she ran up the stairs taking them two at a time. Making it
to her room she zipped her bag, slinging it over her shoulder. Walking out of the room she shut it
behind herself.
As she headed back down to stairs she said, “You look nothing like the Neshar’s that I am used
to seeing. For one you’re much bigger than they are. You even make the royal family look,
well…” She thought for a moment. “You make them look small.”
“That is because I am a Neshar born in the Great Mountains of Kadmiel.” Reaching out his

118
hand he took the bag from her.
“Kadmiel? I thought that place no longer existed.” She said heading to the kitchen, with him
moving to the island, he leaned a hip against it.
“That is what many believe, but it is as real as you and I. Though no longer are our borders
open to those of the outside world, unless the High King and Prince sends them to us.”
Walking into the pantry she looked around trying to find food that would make sense to bring
with them. “Who is your bloodline from?”
“My father is Nazar, and his father was Amad.” Exiting to pantry with what she deemed would
be logical to bring she placed her find on the island countertop.
“You are the grandson of Amad Ischus?” He smiled at her. “Yes I am.”
Shaking her head in awe she realized something that she had not before thought of. This was
the first time in her life that she could remember that she had ever been able to talk with
someone with ease. It was odd but comfortable.
“I have heard the name Nazar spoken before but I cannot place to where I have, was he one of
the ones who fought during the First Rising?”
Raanan gave somewhat of a nod. “Yes he did he was also the guardian of the paths into
Kadmiel.”
The two went quiet the only sounds heard where what came from the nature outside, and the
food bags that Hadarah was placing inside of another pack for them to bring. Once finished she
handed that to Raanan as well. Walking outside of the house, she locked the door behind herself.
“What will we be traveling in?”
Angling his head to the left, Hadarah turned her gaze that way, and was greeted with the sight
of a truck. She looked back to the Knight, “Would it not be quicker if we went by air.”
“Quicker, yes, our problem though would be that it would be much too easy to spot us. Those
who see us, would without question notice us, it is broad daylight.”
She nodded her understanding. Opening the door for her he waited until she was inside before
shutting the door and walking around back he placed her clothing case in the truck bed. Keeping
the food with him he opened the driver door, getting in he placed the food bag on the console
between them.
She wanted to laugh seeing his huge body trying to fit comfortably in the, for her, large but for
him small truck.
“You ready?”
Inhaling than releasing it she gave him a confident nod. Yes she was ready for whatever it was
that was ahead of her.

119
 Chapter 25
A Father and His Sons

Valdis stood before his father Theron, his father who had been one of the warriors whose
parents had fought in the First Rising. And now he himself was in the service of the High King
and Prince, by protecting the Holy Realms.
“Son,” Theron turned to face Valdis, he had never told or spoken with the boy about who his
mother was. All he knew was that he was a half-elf. “It is time you met your mother.” Valdis
stared at his father in a mute shock. This was the first time that he had ever heard his father
mention his mother. He had always wondered about it, but had thought it best not to ask.
But now out of nowhere his father had dredged up the subject, “My mother?” Was the only
words that his surprise frozen lips could squeeze out.
“Yes, your mother, and…” The warrior looked to the sky before he turned his gaze back to his
son, “brother.”

Cathlin could feel that she was not alone; leaving her bathroom she halted in midstride,
“Cathlin.” Her name was uttered from a deep solely masculine voice, that she knew well.
“Theron, what are you doing here?” she asked, not moving towards or away from him.
“I need Valdis to stay here with you and Ardor, trust me Cat.” Theron looked at his wife. It had
been several years since he had last seen her. “I cannot tell you all the reasons at this moment.
But it is important that the boy stays here with you.”
“Valdis.” Cathlin let his name slip out, her baby was here. She gazed up at Theron, her mind
still trying to get over the shock of seeing him again. And to top it off he was asking her to watch
over their youngest son. With all the reasons that had been given her, that made her have to part
with both her newborn babe and husband, and now for him to be asking what it was that he was
asking. It made no sense and she said as much.
Stepping to her he rested his hands on her shoulders. “Cathlin, Valdis is down the hall in the
family room waiting, please, I need you to do this for me.” Theron searched her eyes. “I know
that you want an explanation and forgive me, but I cannot give you one yet. All I can say is this,
at the moment Valdis should not be in Eldon or any of the surrounding realms. He is safest here
with you and his brother.” Again he noticed a look that flashed across his wife’s face at his
mention of Ardor’s name. Shelving it for a moment he waited for her to give him her agreement.

120
When she nodded he let out a breath of relief, at least one weight had been lifted off his
shoulders. Lifting his hand he lightly brushed a finger across her cheek. “There is something that
you do not want to tell me. What is it Cat?”
Moving her gaze to a spot on the roof behind Theron she let out a trembling breath. “Theron
Ardor is gone, and no one knows where he is.” Their gazes locked on to one another. A strike of
lightening could not have stunned him more. Unease settled in the pit of his belly.
“When did you last see him?”
“He had left to go to the mall with Amori Johnson; she’s a friend of his.” Tears welled up in her
eyes. “Theron he’s been gone for over a week, this isn’t like him, what if he’s hurt?” Pulling her
to him, Theron wrapped his arms about her.
“I promise you Cathlin that I will find our son.” She nodded against his chest, but didn’t let go.
It was hard for Theron holding her and knowing that he was going to be leaving again.

Valdis heard it when his father left. Sitting down on one of the barstools he fiddled with his
hands wondering what he was to do next. Until this day he had not been outside of Eldon save
once, and never had he met his mother.
Just as the thought came a woman entered the room from a hallway to his left. Her long brown
hair hung loose down her back, it swayed back and forth in time with her movement. Her skin
bore a slight tan, but what caught his attention the most was the color of her eyes, completely
golden with the slightest ting of blue. So much like his that to him it seemed that he was staring
back into his own eyes.
Cathlin made her way to Valdis, moving so that she stood in front of him. Reaching out a
tentative hand she rested it against his cheek, “Valdis.” His name came out barely a whisper.
Leaning into her touch he gazed into his mother beautiful eyes. As the emotions of never
having been held in her loving arms, never knowing what it was like to know a mother’s –his
mother’s love- came crashing down on the inside of him all in that moment. Unashamed tears
ran down the boy’s face, as he was pulled finally into his mother’s arms.
Cathlin cried as she held her youngest son in her embrace. She hadn’t seen him since he was
three weeks old. Now she could only cry for the lost years of not being able to be there for him
as he grew. Not being able to love him as a mother should. She cried all the harder when he
wrapped his arms around her, holding on tightly as if he believed that if he were to let go she
would vanish.

121
 Eldrid placed a hand on Theron’s shoulder. “They shall be fine, you did the right thing.”
“I know.” Theron said turning around he faced his lifelong friend. “I must go and find Ardor.”
His gaze bounced briefly off of the pathway into Loam. “I do not know if I will be able to stay
away much longer.” A weight that was not physical burdened his heart as he continued. “Seeing
Cathlin again, I know that I will not be able to keep away from her any longer.”
Eldrid knew better than any that it was getting harder for Theron to stay in Eldon and not Loam
with his family. Still he also knew what it would mean should Theron stray from the Path that
had been set before him. He might in the end lose the very thing that his soul was striving for.

122
 Chapter 26
The Deity They Worship

“Ryan when do you think that Leora and the others will get here?” Amori asked concerned.
Leaning against the low set side wall of the bridge, she looked to Ryan who was still holding the
Book.
“I do not know.” Worry passed over his face, as the darkness of the night encircled them. One
thing about it that Amori could honestly say that she did not like was that the darkness during the
night time hours was almost as thorough and consuming as the light of the sun was during the
daylight hours. Moving closer to Cody she leaned against his side in order to block out the chill
of the night.
Placing an arm around her Cody rubbed his hand up and down the side of her arm, trying to
help her warm up.
“Why does it feel warmer when were up high, than when were on the ground?” Amori asked,
her eyes straining to make out Ryan’s silhouette in the less than adequate lighting.
“Because when we are high up we are closer to the sun. I know it makes little sense when you
think of it from how Loam and many of the other realms operate. But here, though you cannot
see it, the sun is hotter even at night. So the closer we are the warmer it is.” Ryan said answering
Amori’s question. A breeze moved through the trees cold and angry. Both Ryan and Cody lifted
on high alert, their eyes roaming the now moving greenery. Amori looked but with her limited
sight she could see nothing. A sudden silence sent a hush over the entire region.
A battle cry sounded from somewhere southeast of where they were now. Not waiting for a
decision to be made Ryan leaped into the air taking flight he moved through the sky like a bullet
shot from a riffle barrel.

Morgan hit the ground with a grunt of pain. A jagged cut ran down the length of his face. He
heard the chorus of laughter surrounding him.
“Lu’k thee little prince, heehee, he has nowher’ to turn.” The inhabitants of Aiken laughed at
him again.
An unseen blade sliced across Morgan’s chest, the pain making his vision blur.
“Heehee, we take his girl. Now she go’s to the Deity, heehee, he will marry her. She is his
bride, heehee.” They all cheered, at their friend’s proclamation.

123
 A rage like he had never know before rose up in him, as he heard them go on about the wedding
that was to come. A burning sensation shot through his leg and made its way up to his head.
Standing to his feet he closed his eyes, and listened. The creatures that had taken Leora were still
laughing in the tops of the trees and hurling down insults at him. He smiled. They were all going
to die.
As he opened his eyes once more he locked gaze for gaze with the Pyor, tapping into his
unearthly ability to see into the originally unseen. With a sound that shook everything to its core,
and made the very air that surround the arena that the oaken trees had made around him draw
back. Morgan unleashed his wrath on the inhabitants that had dared touch his chosen.

Ryan moved swiftly, he had heard the battle cry and knew who had issued it. Coming to what
seemed to be an arena Ryan moved to pass over it, until he spotted only briefly Morgan.
Dropping down he landed in the center, just as Morgan dropped as well from the top boughs of
the oaken trees about them.
Taking a step back at the sight of Morgan, Ryan waited, not knowing what to say.
Dragging behind him one of the TreeStalkers which was what some of the inhabitants of Aiken
were called he threw the fearful creature down.
“Please, we only hav’ fun, no harm meant.”
Ryan had to suppress a shiver at the expression that Morgan gave the TreeStalker. “Where is
Leora?”
“Leora? Sabin knows not’n of a Leora.” Eyes narrowing Morgan knew that this had been the
instigator of the entire mess that had transpired. He also knew that this Sabin had been the one
talking about giving Leora over to another in marriage.
“Where is she?”
Seeing that he had chosen foolishly to play his games with the prince of Geder, Sabin’s fear
liberated tongue began to run like water.
“Sabin only do wha’ Sabin is told. The Deity want you’re lady for his. Sabin only do wha’ Sabin
is told.”
“When is this wedding to happen?” Morgan asked his gaze not leaving the trembling creature
before him.
“Sabin no’ know.” Grabbing Sabin by the back of his neck Ryan lifted him off the ground. The
power that rumbled out as he spoke caused the hairs on the back of Sabin’s neck to stand on end.
“On the morrow, she weds the Deity on the morrow.” Without releasing Sabin Ryan addressed
Morgan, his own eyes glinting with dangerous intent.
124
 “We keep him alive, he leads us to Leora, and then he dies.” Both of them came to a swift
agreement.
Throwing the now begging Sabin to the ground once again, Ryan took over the interrogation.
Knowing that if Morgan did it Sabin would end up dead.

Cody picked up the Book that Ryan had dropped in his rush to see what had caused the shout.
Unlike the Book that they had found in Ryan’s house, this one was different there was no seal to
keep someone from opening it, and reading the words written inside. Making the temptation to
do so even stronger than it should have been.
“When do you think that Ryan will get back?”
Cody shrugged turning his eyes to Amori. “I honestly do not know. Hopefully we’ll be able to
be on our way soon, I think I’ve had my fill of realm hopping.” Amori nodded her agreement.
Leaning her head against his shoulder an elongated sighed pressed past her lips. All she wanted
to do was get back home. A thought popped into her head, as she remembered that they had cell
reception here. Lifting up she held her hand out, “I need your phone.”
Reaching into his front pocket he pulled it out. “Uh, why do you need my phone?”
“Because you most likely have more battery life left than I do.” Taking the offered phone,
Amori turned it on. Happy that Cody had thought to shut it off, this meant that there would
certainly be a good amount of power. Once it had booted completely she looked at the battery
sign in the top right corner, and nearly jumped with excitement, it read fifty-five percent
remaining.
“Who are you going to call?”
She tapped the phone against her chin in thought. Who was she going to call?
“I don’t know, hmm.” Looked up at him she asked, “Have you called your mom yet?”
“No.” Pulling up his mother’s contact number she then shoved the phone into his free hand.
“Call her I’m pretty sure she’s worried about you. I can call my folks after you’re done.”
Pressing the call button and placing the phone to his ear, he waited as it rang. Once, twice, three
times until he finally got the message tone. Hanging up he handed his phone back to Amori.
“She’s probably sleep right now.”
“Then in a bit you can shoot her a text so that she knows you’re alright.” Amori stared down at
the phone screen, trying to decide who she should call.
“I think the only person who’ll be awake right now, or close enough to a phone to pick it up is
Pierce.”
Rubbing the back of his neck Cody coughed, “I don’t think you should call Pierce.”
“Why not?”
“What do you think will happen when you call him using my phone?”
125
 “I understand that, but whether I call him or anyone else, it’s still going to be with your phone.
And you and I both know that the news is going to end up getting told to him either way. So I
say might as well call him and try and straighten it out before any more wrong conclusions are
drawn.”
Typing in Pierce’s number she had to wait only two rings before he picked up.
“This is Pierce Sewell.”
“Hey Pierce, this is Amori… again.” She could hear what sounded like the ruffling of bed
sheets.
“Amori where in the world are you? And this time don’t hang up on me.” His huff of frustration
was easily made out over the speaker.
“It’s a bit hard to explain, especially over the phone so…” Her voice trailed off.
“Whose phone are you using?” His voice was calm as he asked the question. Remaining silent
she caught her lower lip between her teeth.
“Amori either you tell me, or I dig and find out, which do you prefer?”
“Fine then, I’m using Cody’s phone.” The line went so quiet that she thought Pierce had hung
up on her. Removing the phone from her ear she checked to see if the call was still connected.
Sure enough it was. Replacing the phone she waited.
“Is he the guy who used to live across the street from you?”
Amori nodded, before remembering that she was on the phone and he wasn’t able to see her
nodded answer. “Yes he is.”
“Is there something that I need to know?” Pierce’s voice was deadly calm, which only aided in
making Amori more cautious with what she said.
“I told you already there is nothing happening; we simply went to hang out at the mall. We
ended up meeting with a friend of mine and now we are lost somewhere in the woods.” Cody
tilted his head at her a smile creeping up on his face. She looked at him and mouthed “What?”
he just shook his head at her.
That same feeling she had had when they were searching for the crossway from Aion into
Aiken. The feeling of being stalked or watched shrouded her thoughts. Looking around she tried
to see what was out there but the darkness about her was much too thorough.
“What woods did you all enter into?” His voice came muffled, the sound of a zipper being
zipped. Then a door opening and shutting was what she heard.
“Pierce trust me, we’ll find our way back. I don’t want you wandering around and getting lost
yourself.” She certainly didn’t want him or anyone else to accidently stubble across one of the
paths that would lead into the surrounding realms.
“Amori I have to go back to base in three days, I’m going to find you before then.” Closing her
eyes, Amori didn’t know what to say to Pierce. He had just made it plain and simple what his
126
intent was. So she knew that there was no longer a use for her to try and convince him not to find
her.
But she had to at least try one last time. “Pierce, please listen to me-” she paused for a moment
as Cody moved so that he was standing in front of her, his stance was protective.
“Amori is something wrong?”
“Uh, I’ve gotta go.” As she removed the phone from her ear she heard his last words.
“Amori do not hang up on…” Hanging up on Peirce yet again she turned the phone off, placing
it in her pocket.
“Cody what is it?”
“I don’t know. All I can see are shadows moving in the tree tops.” Watching Cody’s body went
still as the movements stopped.
Leaning forward Amori whispered in his ear. “I think it would be wise if you place the Book,
somewhere that is not easily accessible.” Passing it to her but not turning his head away from the
now closer trees Cody said, “Tuck it into my pants, and tuck my shirt in over it.”
Doing as she was told Amori lifted the back of his shirt out of his pants and placed the Book of
Naba there before tucking the shirt back in place.
“Done, what do you think is about to happen?” She asked.
Before he could answer one of the trees that had been idle began to move towards them, its
boughs bending so that it was near bent in two.
“You tell us why you here, half-breed.” A murmur went through the throng as they agreed with
the questioner.
“I’m here waiting for three of my friends to return.”
A rumble moved through the upper limbs of the trees, before a quiet came over the area.
Stepping from his protection of the tree top, a TreeStalker walked up to them. His head barely
reached Cody’s chest. A beard that reached down to his knees gave testament to his old age.
“Tell me half-breed, what yer name be?” He asked standing just on the outside of the bridge.
“Cody Elwyn.” The elder shook his head, pointing a slim finger at the boy.
“No, no, no. Yer tru’ name lad. What be yer tru’ name?”
“Ardor.” A collective inhale rumbled through the air around them.
Taking slow steps the TreeStalker walked until he was standing directly in front of Cody. “Son
of Theron, ye’ be thee son of the Nazarien Knight, yer thee son of Theron.”
Cody locked gazes with the old timer. “Yes I am the son of Theron.”
Jumping up and down the TreeStalker did a little jig. His beard moved in every direction,
seemingly doing a jig of its own.
Once he was finished with his dance, he moved towards Cody and Amori, with an outstretched
hand. “I be Fabian, I knew’ yer da. Heehee, help ‘d em to kill thee Deity’s son.” He grimaced,
127
“Or at least ‘is body.” Taking hold of the hand that Fabian had offered him, Cody shook it,
surprised at the strength that he felt in it. Though this Fabian seemed to have been old and a bit
on the nutty side, he was far from weak.
“I help ya’ same as I do yer da.” Fabian looked here and there leaning in towards Cody, “Da
girl is to marry thee Deity.” Looking over his shoulder at Amori Cody shrugged not knowing
who or what Fabian was talking about.
“Who is the girl you’re talking about?”
“She be thee bride of the young prince, heehee. She be thee Daughter of Light. The Deity has
long since wanted her.”
Stepping from behind Cody Amori stared down at the little creature. “Are you talking about
Leora?”
Fabian nodded.
“So does that mean you know where she is?”
Again he nodded.
“Do you know where Morgan and Ryan, sorry, Dryan are as well?” Amori asked.
To this Fabian nodded again. “We swear’ our allegiances, to the son of Theron and barer of the
Seekers mark. We hurry, thee two princes seek out the Deity. Heehee, they go for blood.” Amori
looked to Cody to know what it was that they were to do. With the slightest of nods he gave her
his answer.
Following closely behind Fabian, they walked side by side, only coming to a stop when the
TreeStalker did.
Turning to them a serious glint in his gaze Fabian placed his eyes on Cody. “Ye’ must be
careful, for Rhuparos has set out for your life,” he glanced at Amori, “and the one you travel
with.”
Taking heed to the words given him, Cody asked a question that had been bothering him since
its mentioning. “Fabian who is this Deity you keep speaking of?”
With a down cast gaze he answered, “He is the one that is worshiped, he is the Sa’ar. The
doomed Deity they worship.”

128
 Chapter 27
To Be Un-Forsaken

Walking atop the shadows Morgan moved quickly. This was the first time that he had ever felt
something like this, it was a raging anger that he knew would not abate until he had Leora safe
with him once again.
As he breathed in deeply the untamed air of Aiken, it aided in fueling the sparks that were
alight within him. Making his very thoughts more primal than the last, it fed the poison that had
been passed down to him from generations long ago passed. His blood boiled black, his eyes
dulling out, and his mind falling to sub-consciousness. As his thoughts were pulled away from
him, Morgan’s body continued on its deadly path. One that led to revenge on the ones that had
taken what was its own, the poison now the drive that pushed it forward.

It moved swift and powerful. The last it had been told was that the Son of Theron was at the
bridge that would lead to Enos. It tried to do the Dweller’s bidding, but the Knight had been too
strong. So sending its own to fight the one, it went to continue on its own plight. It laughs; it
would not let him get away. That was why it had sent those that were loyal to it to secure the
passage, and make sure that the boy and the First did not leave Aiken. It laughed again as it
thought to itself, ‘At least not until I have pulled the Son of Theron into the same abyss that I
dwelled in.’

With a groan Leora awoke to find herself bound in chains. An oaken made cage created the bars
that held her. As she tried to move nausea rolled through her belly making her feel as if she was
about to retch. Lying still for a moment she waited till the feeling passed over, before rolling
onto her side. Expecting to see a stone floor beneath her Leora was surprised with the sight that
met her. A precipice created a circle around her, the incline of it leading straight into the chasm
that her cage had been placed over. As another wave of nausea washed over her Leora turned so
that she was lying flat on her back once again, her mind wondering to how she had ended up in
the place she was now. When the memories all began to flood back an ache began building in
her.

129
 Tightening her grip around Morgan’s neck, Leora rested her head in the crook of his neck,
finding some comfort in the strong pulse that beat harder with the extra exertion. As he came to
a stop in the middle of a clearing, he placed her down for a moment. She looked up at him, but
his head was turned, facing toward the place where they had come from. Stepping up to Morgan
Leora placed a hand on his forearm. “I believe that he will live Morgan. But if you go back we
might not.” She said, knowing that Morgan was still having trouble with the fact that he had had
to leave Taher, to a fate he did not know. Reaching up she placed her hand on his cheek pulling
his attention towards her.
“Morgan we need to make it to the bridge, the others will be there by now.”
His piercing gray eyes searched hers for what? She did not know what it was that he searched
for, but what she did see that he did not even try to hide; was a look of tenderness that flashed
through his gaze, so strongly that it struck her heart with a feeling that she would have never
thought to have towards the prince standing before her.
He blinked for a moment, as though just as surprised by what had passed between them as she
was. Taking a step towards her he went to lift her in his arms again, as a whizzing sound came
from somewhere behind her. She felt it as whatever had been shot at her penetrated her skin. An
immediate feeling of drowsiness made her slump against Morgan.
“Leora?” The sound of her name on Morgan’s lip was the last thing she remembered before
she promptly passed out.

It was hard to think of what might have happened to Morgan. Because she knew that there must
have been something, or else she would be with him and not here chained and caged like an
animal.
Voices coming from her right caught her ear, angling her head so that it was easier to listen she
did her best to quiet down on the inside.
“The Deity is very happy. His bride will be happy too, heehee. On the morrow the two shall be
wed, heehee.”
“Do you think she awake now…?” The voices faded away blocked by the thick dirt matted
stone walls. Confusion and fear pulsed through her body. Who was the Deity? She wondered, but
even more she wondered who was to be his bride. And though she believed that she knew the
answer she pushed the unwelcoming thoughts aside, praying for a way of escape. With the drugs
still moving through her system Leora drifted off to sleep.

130
 Sabin led them rightly, his fear of staying alive, override any loyalty that he felt to the Deity.
Dropping down so that he stood beside Morgan, having switched Sabin from being held by his
talons to his hands, Ryan looked at the entrance into the underground world that they were about
to enter into. Shooting a glance Morgan’s direction, while his grip tightened on Sabin as the
TreeStalker tried to pull its arms free, he said. “Sabin says that Leora is being held in the lower
area of the caverns where they keep all their prisoners. I say that you go and find her while I
make a distraction.”
Without a grunt that Ryan decided to take as an agreement to his plan, he released throwing him
towards Morgan. His gaze narrowed on the creature. “Take him to where they have her.” Taking
to his unbound form again, he looked down at Sabin once more. “I pray for your sake she is
here.”
Moving with agility that only one gifted could have, he entered the caves mouth, wreaking
havoc on the unsuspecting inhabitants within.

Morgan followed Sabin, his steps not making a sound against stone cavern floor. Shivers ran up
and down Sabin’s spine as he could feel the weight of Morgan stare upon his back. In order to
keep his mind off of it, the TreeStalking began talking to himself. “Sabin, only do what Sabin
told. Now look it’ where Sabin be. The Deity ask Sabin bring back the girl, now Sabin captured,
and Sabin’s friends killed.” The youngling continued to mumble things under his breath as he led
Morgan farther into the darkened pathways.
Sabin broke out into a cold sweat as he heard the screams of his people. He knew that they
would stand no chance against the Neshar prince, especially with the Deity not being with them
at the moment. What he did hope was that the Neshar prince had more mercy than the Eidos one.

Reverberations moved through the cavernous walls. The sounds make their way to Leora’s ears
helping to pull her mind out of the fog that encompassed it. With a groan she forced herself to a
seated position. Lifting her shackled hand to her forehead she rubbed her throbbing head. At the
same time her stomach gave out a growl of hunger.
A loud bang had from a place above her had dust raining down onto the top of her head.
Covering her head with her arms she wanted to shout out at anyone or thing. But instead she sat
still and quiet listening. As the upper roof received yet another bang, she rested her head in her
lap hoping not to get any of the falling debris in her eyes. Once it calmed down again she tried to
focus in order for her to shift. Only her body still felt too weak to do so. Lifting her head she
looked to her bonds, bringing one to her nose she smelled it. Sure enough though light and faint
she could smell the potent and well-known drug that was created from the azelia flower.
Resuming her previous position Leora heaved a heavy sigh. There was no way she would be able
131
to getaway on her own. Another prayer escaped her lips, this time in more of a song.
Shutting her eyes tight she waited for the pain in her stomach to pass over, as yet another volley
of falling dirt pelted her.

Sabin and Morgan entered into the chasm that was used to hold prisoners, two Pyor’s stood
guard at the door. Walking forward Sabin greeted them, hoping to keep Morgan from killing yet
two more of his people. “Hello there’ friends. Olin, Norvin it be good to see ye’, heehee.” They
both nodded to their mutual friend.
“It be good to see ye’ too, Sabin. Why be ya’ here?” Norvin asked him.
“I come to take, Deity’s bride to her now ready room. The sun is soon to rise’ she must be ready
for the Deity now.” He gave a quick glance over his shoulder hoping that the two Pyor’s came to
a swift decision.
After talking it over for a moment with his fellow guardsman Norvin nodded. “Make’s it speedy
Sabin.” With a hurried nod he followed Olin down into the prison. As they made it to the area
where Leora was being held, another thud sounded. Looking up Olin spoke his thoughts out
loud. “To what be make ‘n that noise eh?” The Pyor scratched the back of his head in thought.
“It be nothin’ Olin, all that it is, is celebration for on the morn the Deity will be wed.” Olin
being the dumber when it came to him and Norvin took Sabin’s answer without a second thought
to it. Grabbing hold of a rope that was connected to the cage that Leora was in Olin pulled it
closer inch by inch. The minute it was on solid ground he retied the rope so that the cage
wouldn’t swing back to its spot over the abyss bellow.
Unlocking the door, Olin helped Leora out, turning her over to Sabin.
“She can get ready now.” Turning Olin retraced his steps back to where Norvin was.
As he disappeared from view around the tube like bend, his footsteps halted. Then a scream that
was quickly silenced came from that general area.
Stepping from inside the shadows and out into the open Morgan walked to where Sabin and
Leora were both still standing.
Shaking like a leaf words began to pour out of the TreeStalker’s mouth. “Sabin did what he was
told. Sabin recued the prince’s girl. Please let Sabin go.” Keeping his eyes on Sabin a slow sneer
slid across Morgan’s features.
“You may go.”
Letting out a breath of relief his body starting to relax Sabin did not see coming what happened
next. Now standing before him Morgan grabbed Sabin’s neck, snapping it like twig in the hands
of a child. He then threw the limp body into the shadows bellow.
Confusion in her eyes, Leora reached out a tentative hand to Morgan. Placing it on his cheek
she turned his face towards her. The deadpan look in his eyes startled her. As she was about to
132
step back and remove her hand from him, Morgan took hold of it with one hand while the other
he placed on her shoulder.
“Are you alright?” With these words spoken, the color returned to his eyes. The gray depths
searched her blue ones for the truth.
“I promise you, other than the fact that I am more than hungry.” That got her a smile. “I am
fine. I thought they had killed you.” Morgan shook his head no, moving so that his forehead
rested against hers.
“No, though I believe that they were going to. I think they wanted to have some fun before they
did away with me.”
With a steady gaze she said, “Well I am glad they did not.”

133
 Chapter 28
Hopes and Dreams Asunder

As they now traveled by foot, Hadarah was surprised at the ease with which they did so, having
passed through Addar and into Aion, without much trouble. She said nothing about it until the she
had to know the answer.
“The reason why we are having such ease is because we follow that Prince’s Path. If we were to
switch over to another’s way then our journey would not be so easy.”
Hadarah thought about what Raanan said, as they went along. The thought had never occurred to
her that there would be a Path to walk by which was provided for those who served the Creator and
His Son.

“So you all use the trees as your mode of transportation?”

Fabian smiled, “Yep, heehee. We TreeStalkers are very resourceful, heehee.” Looking to the
Moon and starless sky, Fabian went quiet.
Amori looked briefly to Cody before looking back to Fabian. “Is there something wrong Fabian?”
“Innocent blood ‘as been spilled.” Glistening brown eyes met hers, “The two princes made ‘it to
thee, caverns. We be too late.” The sorrow that was held in the old man’s voice struck a chord deep
in Amori. The thought that Ryan, she had no doubt that Morgan would have, but that Ryan would
slaughter anyone was almost beyond her belief. But as she saw the down casted look that
overcame Fabian’s features. She knew that it was true. Leaning back against Cody she whispered
to him. She rubbed the spot just above her temple as the slightest humming sound began to ring.
“How could they do such a thing?”
Wrapping a comforting arm about her he said nothing. Though he could understand what Amori
was struggling with, he also more than understood Ryan and Morgan’s perspective. He would
have probably done the same thing if it had been Amori or his mother who had been taken, and
were going to be forced to marry some “Deity”. But wisdom had him keeping those thoughts to
himself.
“Amori do you have my phone with you?” His question went unanswered. Looking down at her
he noticed that she had fallen fast asleep. Leaning back, he rested his own head against the tree
trunk, watching as they moved along. He sure did hope that another fight would not ensue do to the
fact that Morgan and Ryan had most likely ended many of those that lived inside of the caverns

134
that Fabian had spoken of.

“My flower, it has been long since we last spoke with one another.” The Dweller reached his
hand out to her. “Tell me, to where do you go now?”
Amori shrugged, “I don’t really know.”
Eyebrow halfcocked he stared at her in silence for a second. Once the moment had passed he
released a suffering sigh, taking a step towards her, “I do not believe you.” At the lift of his hand
she found both herself and him standing at the cave entrance. The two watched as Morgan, Leora
and Ryan exited the place. Amori watched them, and though Morgan and Ryan didn’t seem to
notice them Leora was another story.
Her gaze roamed around her surroundings, until they came to rest on Amori. Her blue eyes fierce
and penetrating, so focused on Leora Amori jumped as the Dweller warm breath touched her ear.
“You see I know to where you go, and to what you seek.” Grabbing her arm he turned her around
so that she was facing him. “You will bring the Book of Naba to me.” She tried to wrench her arm
free from his grip but the hold only became tighter.
“I won’t do it, plus I don’t think they’ll trust me with it.”
Moving closer so that their noses were touching he snarled, his figure changing for the briefest of
moments. “Then take it from the smitten half-blood.” Blinking he released her arm and took a step
back. With a deep intake he calmed himself. “My flower, you must trust me, if they somehow bring
the Book of Naba to the High Prince, it shall be the end of you and I both, for though you do not
know it the bonds that hold me are also the bonds that hold you as well.” Turning around he began
heading into the foliage cover, but paused and sent a fleeting glance over his shoulder to those
standing at the mouth of the cave. A brief smile played across his face before he disappeared into
the covering, leaving her behind. Looking away Amori’s gaze clashed with Leora’s…

With a sudden lurch she awoke, and near fell out of the oak that they were in, her life line being
the arm that Cody had placed around her.
“Hey you ok?” He asked.
Not making eye contact with him she nodded against his side as she burrowed further into the
warmth that was Cody. She didn’t understand how he wasn’t cold. The air during the night was at
best frigid. As he wrapped his other arm around her, Amori thought back to the task that the
Dweller wanted her to perform. It made a shiver run up her spine. There was no way that she was
going to use her and Cody’s friendship to fool him into giving her the Book of Naba. If she did and
he found out that she had used him, all she could think was that the trust they had between them
would no longer be there and she wouldn’t be able to handle not having Cody in her life. He had in
a short period of time become a very important and vital part of her day to day living.
135
 He knew that something was wrong but he couldn’t place his finger on it. Peering down at Amori
his brow knitted, he had woken her up on purpose. Her mumbling had not set well in him, neither
had the fact that her breathing had started to hitch. Arching his back for a moment Cody waited for
the slight burning that came every now and then of late to abate. Rotating his shoulders he leaned
back, and looked to Fabian. The TreeStalker had gone silent the exuberant air that had buzzed
around him, was almost nowhere to be found.
“Fabian, I don’t believe that all of your kinsmen have been killed. I don’t think that that is
something that Ryan would do.”
The elder looked to him with a sorrow filled regard, “But is it the same for thee Eidos?”
Cody went silent not knowing how to reply or even the right answer for that one. Because he
knew that Fabian was right, it might not be Ryan’s MO –mode of operation- but he had a strong
feeling that Morgan would have no problem with wiping out an entire region. Resting his head on
the trunk, he sighed. All he could do was pray, because he knew that though Morgan did not want
to admit it he cared for Leora. And only a fool would take what Morgan deemed as his.

Leora walked alongside Morgan, him helping her with an arm around her waist and a strong form
to lean against for support, since her body was still working to get rid of the poison that had been
fed into it. Looking back over her shoulder she looked to the spot that she had seen Amori and the
Dweller standing, and knew with a gifted knowing that the time for the sacrifice was nearing. Soon
the Dweller would send for the one who was to give the First over. She prayed that when that time
came Amori would be able to stand against the test, and lay a good path for the
Second to follow.

The Knight kneeled respectfully before the High Prince. “My Lord.”
Motioning for him to stand Amadis extended His hand to the other. As they clasped forearms the
Knight smiled.
“My Lord had sent for me.”
“Yes Natsar, you must go to Loam.” Amadis began walking, the Knight following beside Him. “I
have sent those who I have chosen to watch over the First, now I am sending you to Loam to watch
over the Second.” Facing Natsar He said, “None shall know of your assignment, watch and protect
until the time comes. For in this moment they, the Second, are not to know of you presence.”
Natsar bowed then saying, “As You have said it, it shall be done my Prince.”

136
 It came to the bridge that would lead to the realm Enos, and found none there save its own. Its
wrath built up with in it, anger so great in its force that it pushed against the flowing tide.
“To where has the Son of Theron gone?” He asked those that obeyed him.
“We know not, our master. Son of Theron, is not here. Long gone long gone, he is, but not into
Enos does he and First travel. No, no, they travel back deeper into our homeland Aiken.”
Rhuparos sunk into thought as it waited for the tide to grow once again. The Son of Theron was
now in the deeper parts of Aiken, why? It turned about in search of it quarry it would have its
revenge.
Riding the tide yet again it moved swiftly, when a sudden battle cry that it knew well sounded
behind it. Stopping it froze in place, for Theron himself had come.
“This time Rhuparos I will leave nothing of you to roam through these or any other region.” With
his sword raised Theron called out in a voice as thunder, “OMEN EMUNAH!”
Thus it went to battle with Theron, for its second and final life.

137
 Chapter 29
Within the Darkness Shall Evil Linger

The group stood at the bridge that would lead them back into Aion and then to Loam and from
Loam Eldon. They had about as much provision as they could carry, thanks to Fabian, and had
been told to make their crossing quick. Fabian warning them that they did not want to be in Aiken
when the Deity learned that his bride had been taken.
Going through first Cody waited on the other side for the other’s to pass through. Doing just as he
had before, him being the link that would allow them all to enter into the same timeline. Once they
were all across, Leora pulled out her map. “The Iron wrought crossing that will lead us into Loam,
is across the dried brook that Dryan had seen while up high. We must take that path.”
Cody noted the look that flashed in Ryan’s eyes. And knew that there was something that the guy
was not telling them, so being who he was Cody called him out on it, “There’s something that
you’re not telling us Ryan, about this brook that Leora keeps mentioning what is it?”
With narrowed eyes he faced off with Cody. “You should watch yourself half breed; I do not care
much for being called a liar.”
Cody’s smile was sardonic. “I call ‘em as I see ‘em.” He took a step approaching Ryan. “What is
it that you have been hiding eh, because if I heard Leora right, this realm can show you things. So
Ryan, what did you see?”
This was the only time that Ryan could say he really wanted to hit Cody. The elf boy was much
too smart, and he paid attention to things that most would let go. Knowing that he could no longer
keep it to himself he started talking. “Charis is here.”
Leora jumped to her feet, “Charis, your sister, she is here?”
“Yes, and it was not some vision or false seeing that I was having.” He shot a glance Cody’s way,
“It was really her.”
“So what does this have to do with your aversion to crossing over the brook?” Cody asked him
plainly.
“That was where she took me. She had wanted me to cross it with her to meet the “one that had
saved her” as she said. Only I didn’t, there was something about the place that felt off to me. When
I made it clear to her that I was not going to go with her, is when I saw this gleam in her eyes.”
Bending his head he worked the tensing muscles of his neck. “I was able to put all the pieces
together when I heard the chanting, and I knew that she was saved by Tselel Legeon. Who knows
what would have happened if I had gone with her to the other side of that brook.” With a shake of
his head he went quiet.

138
 With a loud sigh Leora peered back down at the map before her. “If the camp of Tselel is
watching the way into Loam, then we cannot go by that route we have to head back to Addar, and
from there into Loam.
Morgan spoke up then, “We have a problem there too, I know my father, though he had sent
Taher,” Leora noticed the catch in Morgan’s voice as he said the man’s name. “He will have set
men to guards to keep an eye on the bridge.”
Ryan nodded in agreement. “But who would you rather face the men of your father, or the slaves
of Legeon.”
The discussion went on for a no longer than another minute or so before they all agreed to go back
through Addar, instead of going straight to Loam, due to the danger that awaited them there.
Placing his hand in his pocket Morgan clutched what was in it, the item burned the palm of his
hand forcing him to release it. Moving his eyes up, he noted Cody’s gaze on him. There was
something about the half-blood that was starting to irritate him. Removing his hand from inside his
pocket Morgan dragged his gaze from Cody’s. “Are traveling cannot take as long as it had the first
time, I say we risk being separated. The three of you will go on Dryan’s back; we should end up
making it to the bridge in close to the same time.” Getting to her feet Leora squared off with him.
“Morgan, I do not believe that you should travel on the ground floor by yourself.”
“This is not something that is up for debate Leora.” His tone held the authority of the prince that
he was. The strength and commanding lilt making Leora stand down and submit even though she
did not wish to, but it had been how she was reared to do. With her gaze down cast she turned
away, “It will be as you wish my prince.”

The Dweller smiled, this was becoming too easy. Looking to Morgan as he walked within the
shadows of Aion he laughed as he noted Morgan’s unease and lack of peace. He had tried this
same thing with Dryan when he had been inside the mid-plane of Aiken and Enos but had failed. It
seemed to him that the boy had an unseen guardian.
But Morgan, his grin turned wicked. He on the other hand was the one meant to deliver the
Offering. All he needed to do was plant the seed. Placing a hand on Morgan’s shoulder he
whispered with a voice innocent as a child’s it flowed off his tongued smooth as silk, into Morgan’s
ear, and thoughts, even into the very depths of his reasoning.
“The Offering shall be made, and you are to be the one blessed with the honor to lay her upon the
Engraved Stone, for you are my Deliverer.” He took a step back. He would let this fester in
Morgan leaving the boy be, for the time. The when the hour was ripe he would have his flower. His
smile turned into a grimace; he still had to figure out a way to solve still his greatest problem. He
139
had to get her away from the half-elf, who had unfortunately taken after his father.
With these thoughts running through his vile mind, he faded farther into the dark, leaving them to
their task; knowing that soon he would have his Offering.

140
 Chapter 30
Seasons Change

Stopping Raanan stood still, his gaze turning to the sky. Peering in the same direction as him
Hadarah saw nothing.
“Once they are here I will alert them to our presence.”
“Once they are here?”
He nodded, pointing out into the distance he looked down at her, “The prince Dryan is heading
this way with three passengers on his back.” Gazing back in the direction that he was still
pointing to he then said, “You must be the one to guide them back to the entrance into Addar.
Lead them on the Path, and just as you and I have been led true, you all shall be as well.”
“I will.”
Asah Raanan smiled at her speaking as he shifted into his unbound form. “I hope to be invited
to the wedding.”
Hadarah laughed and waved to her friend as he flew away towards her chosen and those
traveling with him. As she watched him she could now understand the difference between those
of the Great Mountains and the Neshar of the North Regions.
Hadarah took note, putting to memory the image of this legends son. His wing span from tip to
tip was forty-five feet. His plumage was fire, opposite what one would have imagined from
seeing his eyes that raged with the strength and color of the clearest blue seas. The talons were
hooked and seemed well sharpened and used, during battles from times past. Looking at him
now made her wonder to what did his father look like to be heir to one who was obviously a
warrior by birth.

Ryan slowed as he was approached by what he knew was another Neshar, calling out a
greeting. When his greeting was return, Ryan was shocked at the power and authority that it
carried, the others greeting moved with the force and strength of crashing waves.
As he came to be in front of Dryan Raanan began to speak with him, “I am Asah Raanan, a
Knight of the High Prince.” He angled his head in the direction of where Hadarah was standing.
“I was tasked with bringing your chosen to you, she is down below waiting for you.” Ryan had
no words to say about the matter. “You will need her Dryan, believe do not do as you are
thinking and send her back home, for she has been given a role to play just the same as you and
I.”
With what he had been told to say done, Raanan circled back to Hadarah. With a bowing of his

141
head, he said goodbye. She waved bye to him putting to memory inviting him to her and Dryan’s
wedding day.
Landing before his chosen, Ryan almost shifted while the others were still on his back. Bending
so that it would be easier for them to dismount he waited for them. The moment they were all
off, he went to bound form. Walking to Hadarah he pulled her into a crushing hug.
“What are you doing here?” She spoke against his chest but her words were muffled by, well,
by his chest.
He pulled back without releasing her. “Chay.” He said her name, coming to the realization that
he had missed her. He just hadn’t realized it until now.
“There is much for me to explain, but first we must leave this realm.” Ryan consented. Stepping
away he readied to go to unbound form again, but Hadarah grabbed him by the arm.
“I was told that we should not go by air, but by land. The High Prince Amadis has set before us
a Path that he desires for us to follow.” Her gaze drifted to Amori, and she did not see what she
thought would have been there, if the mortal was truly trying to take her chosen.
Amori and the others followed Chay, as she led them, on the “Path” that she had been talking
about. Looking down to the ground Amori saw no Path before her feet; it was only the forever
shifting ground of Aion.
Glancing up at Cody she was going to ask him about it, but his face was contorted in pain.
“Cody, are you alright?”
He grunted out what sounded like a yes to her but she wasn’t convinced.
“Leora, can you please come here a moment.” Slowing her steps Leora moved so that she was
standing on the opposite side of the now profusely sweating Cody.
“There’s something wrong with him but he doesn’t want to admit it.” She said crossing her
arms as she looked on with worry filled eyes.
“I’m fine Amori, the feeling comes and goes.” Cody said trying to reassure her and doing a
horrible job at it, as he stopped walking. Resting his hands on his knees Cody bent over trying to
catch his breath.
“Wait! Chay, Dryan wait something is wrong with Cody!”
Turning back the two retraced their steps, so that they were soon standing with the others.
“Leora do you know what is wrong with him?” Ryan asked true concern evident in his voice.
“No I do not know, Amori you are the one who has been with him when we were not. Has he
been showing signs of pain of any kind that you know of?”
At first Amori shook her head unable to remember any instances, but then a memory came to
her. Snapping her fingers she looked to Leora, “He’s been rubbing his back a lot and rotating his
shoulders as though in pain, ever since we were in Aiken.”
Leora gave her a smile of thanks. Laying down Cody wheezed fighting to stay awake.
142
 “Dryan I need you to lift him, so that I can work his shirt over his head.” Leora said taking
control of the situation. “Amori go around Dryan so that when I have Cody’s shirt removed, his
head can be placed on your lap. I want to turn him onto his side so that I can get a good look at
his back. Oh, and Chay go into my bag and give me the water that is in it.” The others hurried to
do as Leora had said.
Lifting the limp body, Ryan helped Leora with the guys’ shirt. Once that was done he moved so
that Amori could take her place allowing her to settle his head on her lap.
Shock racked through Amori’s body as she set her gaze on Cody’s back. “Uh, Leora?”
Ignoring Amori Leora worked a few drops of water into Cody’s mouth. Pouring some on a
cloth that Chay had provided her with, and wiped his perspiration covered forehead. Once done
with that Leora made her way to checking Cody’s back and dropped the items that were in her
hand. Slapping her hands over her mouth Leora gasped. Reaching out she gave a feather light
touch to the marking that was upon Cody’s back.
Moving so that they could see what had stunned Leora so badly Ryan and Hadarah went to look
as well. And as they lay eyes upon it the both of them dropped to their knees.
Amori looked from one to the other, not knowing why they seemed so in shock. For her what
she saw was something that looked almost like a branding mark, upon his back, the mark resting
at the center of his shoulder blades.
“Is there something that I should know?” Amori asked.
Leora touched it once again, “How, how is this possible?” She looked to Dryan for answers.
“He is the Seeker.”
Amori’s gaze went to Ryan, at his whispered words. “What is the Seeker?”
Though she was staring at Ryan it was Leora that answered her question. “The Seeker is one
chosen by the Creator during times of coming trials. The first Seeker was said to have appeared
during the Dweller’s First Rising, there have only been four thus far. Each arose during a time
when a great evil arose, threatening the existence of all the seen and unseen realms. It was also
rumored that the fourth Seeker was to be the last, for each one appeared almost a millennia apart.
Cody will be the first Seeker to be chosen in two millennia’s.”
“How do you know that he is one though?”
Leora pointed to the mark upon his back. “This is the mark of the Seekers, none can bare this
mark and seal unless they are the one chosen by the High King to be the Seeker.”
Amori rested her hand on Cody’s heated forehead, as she did so his features relaxed somewhat.
“So does that mean that he is going to be a target?” Amori asked, as she noted that Ryan now
held the Book of Naba. There was definitely no way that she would be able to get it now. She
shook the thought away; she had not planned on taking it in the first place.
A moan escaped Cody’s lips as he tried to shift to another position. Resting her free hand on his
143
shoulder Amori tried to calm him, hoping that he would soon awake.

Cody stood side-by-side with the Keeper of the Way. The two gazing into the pool of Salem,
waves lapped at the two bridges on either side of the pool, with each wave the waters rose
higher.
“Ardor the time has come nigh when all that has been prophesied shall come to being. You
have been chosen to be one of those who shall aid in the war that is soon coming, for you have
been chosen as the Seeker for the time at hand.”
Cody turned his gaze upon the Keeper. “But what is a Seeker?”
Smiling the Keeper placed a hand upon his shoulder. “The Seeker is one who has been given
the calling to unite the Bachiyr. They are a precious life.” The Keeper of the Way locked eyes
with Cody. “Darkness will seek to end your life, for since you have been called the Dweller shall
deem your life to important to let you live. But you must stand firm in faith, even when all you
thought to be true fades, there shall always be One who’s name you shall recall.”
Nodding Cody looked back to the pool of Salem. “When this is all over will I be able to go to
the life I lived before?”
Squeezing his shoulder the Keeper said, “When all is said and done you shall not want to
return to the life you once lived.” Removing his hand from Cody’s shoulder the Keeper took a
step back, “It is time for you to return.” Moving to the edge of the water he took his first step
into the warm yet cool waters. And as he plunged in to enter through on the other side he heard
the voice of the Keeper. “This is the time of the Seasons Change, Ardor son of Theron. A time
when all who know the One name must call upon it and in their recalling hope shall once more
shine.”
The words faded into the recesses of his mind as he dropped into the waters of Salem.

Wiping Cody’s forehead with the cloth that had been given her, Amori almost jumped up with
joy when his eyes popped open. A murmur escaping his lips she looked up to Leora, “He’s
waking up.”
Having Ryan lift Cody to a sitting position once that was done she spoke to Amori. “When he is
fully awake give him some water, it will help.” Moving so that he was lying on his back Cody
blinked for a moment, before blue eyes focused on brown ones.
“Hey there sleepy head.” Amori joked happy that he was now coming to.
144
 “Hey there yourself.” Lifting his head she gave him the water just as Leora had instructed her.
As she did this the others repacked their supplies so that they could once again get on the move.
“You think you’re up to standing?”
Nodding to Amori’s question he allowed her to help him to his feet. Taking stock of his
condition he noted that he was shirtless. “Uh, can I have my shirt back?”
Biting her lip Amori glanced over his head, “Leora said that it wouldn’t be wise for you to put it
back on.”
“But I can’t go around without a shirt on.” His gaze shifted as Ryan walked over to them.
“Here.” Tossing Cody the shirt that was in his hand he then proceeded to conversing with Chay.
Tugging the long sleeve black shirt over his head Cody thanked Ryan. Poking his abdomen
Amori sized him up, “You’ve gotten thicker since we started realm hopping.”
Looking down at himself yet again Cody saw that she was right. He smiled then shrugged,
“Guess my body’s acclimating to the new and ever changing surroundings.” With a light shove
she replied, “So mister half-elf are you trying to say that my normal genes can’t catch up to your
super human ones?”
Laughing Cody gave her a side hug, “I’m not saying anything like that.” He paused cocking his
head as if in thought. “I mean you are only human.”
“Hey!”
“Can you two keep it together long enough for us to make it out of Aion in one piece.”
Both gave their agreed consent. Thus the group traveled on, with Hadarah leading them by the
Path.
By the time they had made it to the bridge that would lead them into Addar Morgan had made it to
the place already. His stance was rigid as they drew closer.
“It took you all longer than I would have expected.” And though he hid his bewilderment well it
was still noticeable when his scrutiny landed on Hadarah.
With a shrug Ryan said. “Not even I know the story behind this, so do not bombard me with
question.”
Letting the matter go Morgan faced the bridge, “We should pass through now, for I believe that
they did not expect us to have made it through this realm so quickly.”
Morgan and Ryan passed through first, with Leora, Amori and Hadarah following at the heels and
Cody entering in last.

145
 Chapter 31
A Fate Now Sealed

Damalis lifted the silver goblet to her red stained lips. She halted feeling the coolness of it as it
made contact.
“Why do you stop my daughter?”
Damalis shook her head, “You promise that if I do this he shall be mine?”
“I have yet to lie to you child.”
Still she did not drink moving the cup away. Peering into the dark liquid she saw her reflection
there. If he could not give her an assurance that the one that she desired would be hers then she saw
no point in giving everything over to him.
“I only wish for your word that he shall be mine when this is done, and that I shall be free to live
my life with him.”
A dangerous look crossed the beautiful face before her. “You want him then you shall drink of my
cup, and of my portion.”
“Thus I shall do here I drink of your cup and of your portion I partake.” Damalis lifted the silver
goblet to her red stained lips, and this time without halting she drank the contents. A retched
scream sounded from her as she fell to her knees before the Engraved Stone and before him.
Looking up through clouded and dimmed eyes Damalis willingly pledged her allegiance, “For
him, the one I have chosen to love, I give up my soul to you. Do with me as you will, my lord
Negel.”

It had turned out true what Morgan had predicted of his father’s men. With them not prepared for
the groups return it in the end had been easy to disarm them. Morgan spat at their feet in disgust.
These were the men that his father thought to be Geder’s great warrior; he strode away leaving
behind the unconscious men lying there in the dirt. What had become of his people a people that
had once been so great, was his father that much of a senseless ruler that he could not see his very
kingdom slipping from within his grasp, even as he continued to try and grip it tighter?
“Are you truly alright Morgan?” Staring at his chosen Morgan forced an easy smile not wanting
to see the worry lines that he knew would come if he told Leora the truth.
“Dryan we should hurry and get to the passage to Loam.” Morgan shot a challenge Dryan’s way,
“Let us turn this three day journey into a two day one let us see who shall be the quickest.”

146
 “Let’s.” Taking to unbound form Ryan waited for the others to board.
As Leora made to join them Morgan took hold of her arm. “I want you to stay with me.” Leora
said nothing, as she waved bye to the others.
The minute she knew that Dryan was out of ear shot she looked up at Morgan. “There is
something that you are not telling me.”
“It is nothing Leora.” Seeing the expression on her face he added, “Trust me.” As he uttered those
two words Morgan came to the realization of how much he wanted Leora to be able to do just that.
If in the end it turned out she could not where then would that leave their relationship that was
ultimately leading to their marriage and in the long run, the uniting of their two peoples? This he
placed aside.
Leora reached out to him, “Morgan though we have known each other for a short time, I still have
come to know you. And I can see even though you do not wish to admit it that there is something
you are hiding from me.” A memory surfaced in her mind, it was of Amori and the Dweller
watching them as they exited the caverns that she had been held in. Her mind’s eye remembered
the look that the Dweller had given her chosen before he had walked away. Deep inside a voice
whispered in her heart to pursue the matter, and as she was about to Morgan spoke again. “We
must get going; I believe it best if we let the subject be.”
Leora closed her eyes, the voice within her, and the voice of her tradition fighting to be heard. As
she opened them again and locked gaze for gaze with Morgan her traditions won over, and she
ignored the voice that had led her many a times. Pulling back from him Leora shut herself off.
“Just as you desire the matter is no more, let us then be on our way.”
Morgan moved near to her, “Leora do not shut me out.” The tone he held was one of a command
and plea.
Passing over his request she peered in the direction which they would take. “If we are to be at the
gate before them then we must start now.”
Frustration rolled off Morgan in waves but he put the matter aside. Lifting her much as he had
when they were in Aiken he stepped into the shadowed plains of the realm Addar.

Their excursion to the passageway that would lead to Loam held no excitement. Ryan allowed the
wind to carry him, and it did running and flowing in the way the prince directed it, it speaking with
him in a language that only the wind itself could speak.
Morgan, for Leora’s sake, moved atop the shadows. Neither resting nor stopping until they had
made it to their destination, the two making it at the same time.
“It seems that the shadows do not move as fast as my wings can carry me.”
Morgan grunted. “Neither can your wings take you as fast as the shadows, seeing as we made it
here at the same time.”
147
 “That is only because I had extra weight upon my back.”
“The only one that you carried that would equate to extra weight would be Cody.” The three
females rolled their eyes as the two continued on and they passed one by one into Loam.

As they made their way through Amori asked the question that she had been wondering. “Since
we are in the end heading right back to Eldon why didn’t we take the crossing through Addar to get
there?”
Leora was the one to answer her question. “It would have taken longer to get to that crossing, and
also the gate is shut from Addar to Eldon.”
“But doesn’t that mean that the way in from here to there is closed as well?” Amori asked.
“It will be closed for two days, but the crossing for Addar shall be closed for five. Thus it was
decided that you and Cody should go to your homes and be with your families while you still
could, while the three of us including Chay, delivered the Book.”
Amori said nothing more at the mention of being able to go home, even if it was for a short period
of time. It would be a refresher from all the unusual things that she had had to deal with over the
past week.
Walking beside Cody they headed to the Percival parking lot. Not needing the guidance of the
other since they more than knew their way when it came to this place that they had played in since
they were kids.
“Amori do you think it would be wise to return to our respective homes yet?” Cody asked his tone
serious.
“Why on earth wouldn’t we?”
“I don’t know, maybe because we are likely to have to leave yet again, and I don’t think it would
be wise to put our folks through something like that.”
Amori let out a huff, as she had to admit to herself that there was an unmistakable logic to Cody’s
statement.
“Where then would we stay?”
His bulky shoulders lifted showing off well defined muscles. “Other than my mom I have no one
else I’m willing to stay with.”
A thought popped into Amori’s head at that moment. “We could stay at Ma and Papa’s place.”
“Your grandparents house, are you sure that’s wise?” He asked unsure.
“Of course, it’s a great idea; we can finally eat a decent meal. I can tell them just about anything,
and I think they’ll take the whole situation much better than my parents will. Plus their farm is
closer than my home. So I can call Papa, and he can come pick us up.” Cody wanted to laugh as he
watched Amori’s excitement as she talked about her grandparents, along with her anticipation of
seeing them again.
148
 “Mom and dad haven’t really been around there since my grandparents as they said,” she did
bunny ears, “got religious.” Amori shrugged one shoulder. “You know how they are.”
Cody shot her a glance as he lifted an overhanging branch so that it wouldn’t hit them in the face.
“You’re not going to tell them about what’s happened are you.” It was more a statement than a
question. Cody waited for her, knowing that she was gathering her thoughts together. They walked
on the sound of leaves crunching beneath their feet filling the silence.
With a mumble of something unintelligible she began. “It’s not like I want to keep this from
them,” she removed a hair that had flopped down over her face away. “But, you’ve met my parents
and have seen how they are.”
He moved out of the way of another branch. “I haven’t been around your parents since the move,
so due to lack of interaction I would like you to enlighten me on the subject of why you can’t, or
won’t, tell your parents what’s happened these past few weeks.”
Crossing her arms she began to talk. “There what one would call…Well they simply put don’t
believe in anything that can’t be explained by science fact.” His gaze connected with hers. He sure
did have blue eyes.
“And what about you, do you believe in the unseen?” Amori found herself nodding. Though she
had never talked with her parents about it she had always found it easier to believe what was for
most unexplainable than those around her. Of course her present circumstances did help with her
believing as well.
“I do, unlike them I find it harder to believe only in what science has told me is truth.” She let her
arms flop to her sides. “I think Spenc and Pierce helped me with that.” She smiled, “The both of
them had as they said, ‘encountered God’ while overseas and so whenever they came home they
would talk with me about it. They even took me to church at times. That added with Ma and Papa’s
belief in God, and the Bible and all that I have researched myself. I don’t know it all made sense, I
mean I’ve never seen science heal a person in an instant.” She stopped as they made it to the
parking lot. Pulling Cody’s phone out of her pocket she quickly turned it on and called her
grandparents’ home.
Three rings and the comforting voice of her Papa greeted her. “Hello this is Zachariah Johnson,
who may this be?”
Her eyes watered and she didn’t even know why. “Papa, it’s me Amori.”
“Sweetheart where are you, are you safe?”
“Yes I’m fine Papa, actually I’m waiting in the Percival Forest parking lot, and I was wondering if
you could pick me up.”
“Of course, I’ll be there in twenty.” After they said their goodbyes Amori hung up the phone.
“He said he’ll be here in twenty minutes.” Looking behind them Amori wandered what was
taking the others so long.
149
 Knowing to what she was wandering Cody answered her unspoken question. “They took a
different path, than us.”
“Oh, ok then.”
Sitting on the bench that was in front of the sign Cody patted it, “Come sit, we have some time to
blow.”
Sitting down beside him, Amori continued from where she had left off knowing that Cody would
have asked her to anyway.
“The truth is my grandparents are happier believing in what my parents say is a make believe God
and all that that entails, than my parents are with their firm belief in science fact. I must admit
thought I still cannot say that I completely agree, rather have chosen to accept fully what my
grandparents and brother believe. Though most to all of what they say rings true within me, and
when I compare it to evolution and the Big Bang theory well it is most definitely words that cannot
be gainsay.” Turning so that she was facing Cody she looked at him. “So you tell me what do you
believe?”
“My mom raised me in the church, and from the time I was a boy I never had a problem with
having faith.” He gave a puff of a laugh, “As hard as it all may seem to put your trust in someone
who you cannot see, I know that it’s all real. And add on all that I have come to experience during
these past weeks, I can only say that my faith has grown stronger than before.”
Cody knew that Amori was searching for something but he didn’t know what, as she continued to
stare at him.
“I wish I had your faith.” Moving so that they were sitting with their shoulders touching she
leaned her head against his shoulder. “You’re an amazing person, Cody Elwyn, you know that.”
Cody smiled as he put his arm around her, “You’re pretty amazing to Amori Johnson. Never
forget that.”
They stayed seated that way all the way up to when Amori’s grandpa, Zachariah, pulled up in his
old blue ford pickup truck into the Percival parking lot. Before he even had a chance to make it out
of the truck, Amori was there waiting to give him a big hug. Zachariah held his grandbaby in a
tight embrace.
“Where have you been lamb, I’ve missed you.” He asked, lamb was his nickname for her.
“I’ve missed you too Papa.” Amori squeezed tighter not wanting the moment to end but knowing
that they needed to get a move on it. So pulling back, but not completely leaving the stability of her
grandfather’s arms Amori looked to Cody, who was standing a little ways off waiting.
“Papa you remember Cody?”
Cody watched as the man nodded. The image that Cody had had from memory of Amori’s
grandfather ended up needing to be rewritten. The man though he had grays appearing in his,
military style hair cut it was hard to tell that he was over sixty years of age. Zachariah Johnson
150
stood tall and well over six two, and he had muscles that had been honed and trained from years of
farm life. Putting his preferred hand out there Cody was relieved when Amori’s granddad shook
his hand.
“You have a firm grip, that’s good.” Zachariah studied Cody with a serious and calculated gaze,
before his eyes turned upon his granddaughter and softened considerably. “Over the phone you
didn’t tell me that you had someone with you.”
“I know, but it wasn’t something that I thought would be wise to say over the phone.”
“You know that you’re going to have to, when we get to the farm, tell me and your grandma
what’s been going on.” Zachariah stated as he opened the door for her to get in.
“Yes sir I know.” Shutting the door he went around to the driver’s side. Getting in he waited until
Cody was situated in the truck bed before driving off.
“So are you going to explain to your gramps why you’re with Cathlin’s boy?” Amori looked out
the rear window to Cody. “It’s a long story, and I think it would be best if I tell you when Ma’s
there with us. Oh and please could you not tell mom and dad that I’m back?”
Zachariah shot her a look, “When we get to the farm you’ve got a lot of explaining to do lamb.”
Amori nodded as she peered out of the window, he had no idea.

151
 Chapter 32
The Deliverer

The time nigh, the Dweller smiled within himself, none would be able to stop him. After all the
centuries of plotting and planning, and now he was soon to be released. Soon to be free. The
prophecies had foretold the giving of the Offering, and though there would be those that would rise
up to try and stop it. He had made sure of it. None would be able to hinder the ages old divination,
not even the High Prince and His Knights. His time had come.

Morgan fell to the ground as a burning sensation began to take over his body. So strong it was that
his flesh felt as though it was melting off his bones. Trying to scream out he felt a jolt shoot up
through his spine just before he passed out, sinking into a deep fathomless oblivion.

Leor walked up beside Dryan and Chay, the three being the only ones there since Morgan had
opted to stay at his house. She didn’t understand it but had said nothing about. Morgan was
Morgan and he could do as he wished.
“Dryan I believe that the best thing for us to do would be to place the Book in a crossway of our
own making.” The idea came from Hadarah as they stood together thinking of how they were to
get the Book into a place that was safe.
Leora looked to her. “We would still need the consent of the leaders of Eldon to be able to create
a crossway between Loam and its mid-plane.”
“When did you say that it would open?” Dryan asked then covering his mouth a yarn escaped
him. “I say we take the advice that we had given to Amori and Cody, we go to our respective
homes and rest we all need it.”
Leora did not want to agree with him, but she knew that Ryan was right, and so saying her
goodbyes she headed back to Morgan’s house. The trek was quiet, nothing like what she was used
to any longer having enjoyed having the company of others around her. Making it back to the
house, she took note that all the lights were off, even though the sun was now setting over the
horizon. Stepping through the front door Leora called out Morgan’s name but there was no reply.
Reasoning with herself she made up her mind that he must have fallen asleep in his room. Still the
feel that all was not right continued, until she had to go and see if he was there for herself.
Knocking on the door first she waited for a reply, when there was none she opened the door and

152
stepped over the threshold. Looking about she came to the sudden realization that Morgan was not
there. Searching the house she called out to him but still he did not answer. Making it outside Leora
continued her search, her worry for him growing with each passing minute.

Hugging her grandparents’ goodnight Amori entered her bedroom. She felt better after having
shared with them all that had happened, at least from the moment her and Cody got into Ryan’s car
to when her and Cody had made it to the Percival forest. It also made her feel better seeing them
take it all in stride. If it had been her parents she knew they would have either equated it to the fact
that she had been gone so long, or they would think that she had lost her mind.
Breathing in the lingering smells of dinner, which had consisted of fried chicken, mashed
potatoes with a mouthwatering gravy, corn on the cob and homemade biscuits. She was glad that
she was full, or else there might have been a need for a night time snack. Heading into the joining
bathroom, Amori brushed her teeth, and combed out her messy hair. Saving the shower for last, oh,
she had been looking forward to bathing again. As she waited for the water to heat Amori decided
that she would no longer envy the characters in the movies that she loved to watch. The constant
excitement and the not knowing whether you would make it home alive, or if you would come
back at all, no longer held the thrill that it had originally held for her. Her simple normal life was all
that she wished to get back to.
Getting dressed in her pajamas in the bathroom, Amori entered the main room her wet hair
hanging loose about her. Moving to turn on the room light she was stopped by a hand that came out
of nowhere and covered her mouth. Struggling against whoever it was Amori tried to break free
but was unable to. Knowing that she was not going to be able to break free Amori began to bang
her feet against the floor hoping to get someone’s, anyone’s attention. Obviously not liking the
ruckus that she had started to back the person who had her, turned her so that the two were facing
each other and slammed her against the wall, gleaming gray eyes locked hold with golden brown
ones.
Placing pressure on her mouth and nose he held her that way, her body convulsing due to lack of
air. His eyes didn’t leave hers and neither did his hand relieve the pressure, till she went limp in his
arms having passed out. Slinging her over his shoulder Morgan stepped into the shadows, with an
unconscious Amori in tow.

Not a second later Cody opened the door, with Amori’s grandfather following close behind. Cody
searched the windows for a sign any sign of forced entry but found none. There was no sign that
anyone had come in and taken Amori. This was one of the rare moments when Cody wished that
153
he could hit something or, better yet, the someone who had taken Amori right from under his nose.
His jaw ticked as he fought for control, he let her out of his sight for a hairsbreadth of a second and
now she was gone, and he was the one to blame. Because he had been the one the others had
entrusted with her safety. Spinning about he rushed out of the room and to his own. Grabbing his
now charged phone he headed for the front door.
“Son, tell me how do you plan on finding her?” Zachariah asked, tossing Cody a jacket. “No need
to freeze out there.”
“Thank you.” Sighing Cody ran a hand through his hair mussing it, “I have to do something, who
knows what type of maniac took her, and I should have been there to prevent it.”
Resting a fatherly hand on Cody’s shoulder Zachariah spoke wisdom to the younger man. “If you
blame yourself you might end up missing what’s right in front of you. It’s no one but the person
who did this’s fault why Amori’s gone do you understand that.”
Cody nodded. Patting him on the shoulder Zachariah smiled, “Now why don’t we pray first
before you go running off willy-nilly trying to find her, so you can have some divine guidance in
your search, for my granddaughter eh?” Again Cody nodded a grin inching up on his face as well,
as they bowed their head in fervent prayer.

Leora was at a lost; she had been searching for Morgan but had not been able to find him. She was
now at the point of being far more than worried. With all the events that had transpired over the
course of mere weeks, she knew that his absence did not bode well for anyone. So coming to a
decision Leora went in search of him, hoping that he was somewhere nearby, but knowing how
slim the chance of that being true was.

A sense of unease trundled through Leora, as she finally caught Morgan’s trail, and was at lost
when it also blended over with that of Amori’s.
Her mind worked to pull all the scattered pieces together, from the look that the Dweller had
given Morgan, to his oddness over the past couple days, and now to his unexpected disappearance
and now his being with Amori. As the jigsaw pieces began to click in place, a sudden clarity
ignited within her, Morgan was the Deliverer. Leora took to her wings now, with keen eyes she
followed the trail Morgan had, what she believed, unknowingly left behind. One thing pounded in
her mind as she made her way onwards, she had to stop him from delivering the offering. Some
understanding finally came to her of what the Keeper had spoken all those nights ago.
Their time truly was short.

154
 Part 4

‘Name of Your Recalling’

155
 Chapter 33
Just Out of Reach

I can feel Morgan, my puppet. Just outside the border beyond the mid-plane, the one between
Addar and Loam. I am ready, everything is in place. I smile; nothing can stop me now, I look to the
one that is to sacrifice the Offering and think to myself what a fool they are. To have put their trust
in me, for I am the wielder of Ra’. A chuckle escapes me, what one does for false love.
I turn back my gaze to the Deliverer, but my thoughts move in another direction. I will allow
nothing and no one to stand in my way, or interfere with my return. I again shall rise up out of the
abyss with those in my wake falling down behind me. Beautiful shall be my Second Rising.
Morgan is moving closer with my Offering, and I also sense the presence of another. It is the
young Sage, she is close by. A growl escapes from between my tightly sealed lips; I am in no mood
for interruption. Then an idea comes to me, I look to the foolish girl who walks my broad path.
This time I shall kill the Daughter of Light, but first I shall break her in more ways than one.
Taking a step back I move once more into the shadows, as a smirk tugs again at the corners of my
mouth. She should have listened to voice inside her, for there would be no protection for her now.

156
 Chapter 34
Interlude

Theron leaned against the birch tree that was at his back, his breath heavy from the day’s long
battle. It had been long and arduous but in the end Rhuparos fell for the final time. Having caught
his breath Theron walked through the darkened landscape of Aiken with no fear of the terrors that
struck by night. His focus was on getting to Taher his fellow Knight and a close friend.
Making it to the ravine he jumped from where he was at the top down to the bottom. Easily
spotting his friend he smiled as Taher said, “You have always been one for showing off have you
not.”
Theron laughed. “It is good to see you to Taher.” Standing Taher gave a grunt of pain.
“At least I am mostly healed. So tell me, what brings you here to Aiken, I know it was not so that
you can greet me.”
“That is true, I’ve come because I spoke with Cathlin and she had told me that Ardor is missing.”
Theron saw the look in Taher’s eyes. “What is it that you know about my son that you are not
saying?”
Taher sighed, “He is with Addar’s two princes, the young Sage Leora and the First.”
“So the First has been found.”
Taher inclined his head. “I believe they have made it back to Loam by now.”
“Good then that is where we shall go.” Looking to the Path before them Theron was relieved
when he saw that it lead them to where he had wished to go as well.

“Who was the guy that had been with you when you had come to Aion?” Ryan asked curious,
even though the man had said that he was a Knight of Nazarien Ryan wanted to get Chay’s take on
the subject.
“His name is Asah Raanan, he had been sent to bring me to you there is not much else to say.” The
expression that she spied on Dryan’s face told her that he wanted to know more than that. “Well he
is the son of Nazar who is the son of Amad, the great Neshar who fought Tsiyah.”
“He is Amad’s descendant? That would explain his size then, for none of the Neshar who were
born in the North Regions ever grew to what he is.” They continued in comfortable conversation,
as they drove along.
In a sudden moment Ryan drifted, avoiding hitting a still standing figure. He righted the truck
before it could do a three sixty roll. Ryan exited the car, telling Hadarah to stay inside.

157
 As the individual turned to face him Ryan was halted in his tracks. The things figure was a
gruesome one. It was clothed in utter and complete darkness, its pupils black as the abyss. Abiding
in its gaze was all the sins, known and unknown. In the right hand it bore a sword made of
hardened stone and in its left the seal of the realm. Upon its head sat a crown of skulls, many faces
contorted in pain as they suffered even in death. Fire and blood oozed from its mouth as the horrid
thing smiled at him. “Not many are allowed to see me before they are given over to me, into the
abyss, only five being so blessed thus far.” Ryan near gagged as the putrid smell of death and
decay filled his nostrils, never before hand had he smelled something so vile.

Hadarah watched them through the rear window of the truck. Goosebumps appeared on her skin
as for a brief moment the thing moved its gaze to her.
In a moment she knew that there was only one thing that she could do for her chosen, she began to
call on the only one who could free him from what the Dweller had sent to claim his soul. “Amadis
take hold of his heart, I pray, for darkness is at the doorstep and it lies in wait for his innocent
blood. Its wish to sift him as wheat, but I intercede for him, that his faith may not fail. That he may
return to You stronger than before. Hear the voice of Your servant, reach your hand of protection
over him. Omen emunah.”

Sin & Death watched the young prince, he had waited for this. For the time when he would be
given Dryan son of Dayan the one next in line to receive the throne of Adair, he had long waited
for this, since the boys birthing. The prince had no idea to what his potential was, but the Path that
had been set before him if he followed it would undue too much. Thus he would now take the boy
adding a new face to his collection.
Dryan felt the pull of the hand reaching deep inside of him, into the depth of his soul, squeezing
the life from him. He fought but on his own he could do nothing, and just as he was close to
succumbing to it to him, he heard a song from beyond, “When you feel all hope is falling, say the
name of your recalling.”
As those lyrics played across his heart and mind Dryan called out the one name. “Amadis!”

Sin & Death took a step back; maybe the Prince’s hold and the interceding prayers of another
were far stronger than he had previously thought.
Seeing the creature step back and leave, Hadarah hurried out of the car and to Dryan’s side.
Dropping to her knees beside her she embraced him, knowing that a renewal was taking place that
none of them would have dreamed possible.

158
 Chapter 35
The Offering

Amori was laid upon the Engraved Stone, bound and tied so that she was unable to move. Coming
to Amori waited a moment for her pounding headache to dissipate. As soon as it did she tested the
strength of what it was that held her down, but it wouldn’t budge in the least bit. Trying to calm
herself as panic and adrenaline began to rise up in her, she tried feeling out with her fingers what it
was that she had been placed on. All she could tell was that it was hard, cold, and wet. That being
a testament to why the back of her pajama top and legs was near almost completely soaked
through. She did know one thing for surer she was in the inside of a cave. After another minute or
so she began to try and free herself again, when the humming began, this time stronger than ever.
Hearing soft foot falls; Amori strained her neck so that she could look in that direction. What she
saw was a woman drawing near to her. The long flowing gown that the female wore showed off
her flawless figure, the thing was what Amori assumed some kind of silk like fabric. Her hair was
raised somewhat on her head, but that did not stop her long hair, a deep gold, from swinging well
past her waist.
Amori just about started to beg this woman to free her, but as she made eyes contact to do so she
knew that the deed would be pointless.
The closer the woman drew the stronger Amori could feel the presence of another, just before a
voice smooth as silk and sweet like honey whispered in her ear, “And the Gate shall be opened,
those that denied him his reign shall feel the burn of his fire. He will pour out his glorious anger
and wrath upon all who would not follow him, thus shall be the time, the time with which Negel
returns.” And though the voice soothed her physically, the words brought a pain to her spirit that
she did not comprehend. Soon that pain burned out the balm of the sweet laden venom. Such so
that from her bare feet to the top of her head she began to feel a burning, it was a fire so great
consuming her.
As the woman raised her right hand up above her head, Amori saw that each of her fingernails
were fashioned like claws. Then as the nameless woman began to speak Amori heard from her
mouth a voice that she knew was not the girls own.
“The Offering shall be made, the flower given over to him who roams in the night. The offering
shall be made, the sacrifice bled upon the Engraved Stone.”
“Stop!” Damalis stayed with her hand raised while Negel turned to the offending voice; it was
the Daughter of Light. His smile was dangerous; the Keeper’s pet was now here.
“You cannot stop the prophecy, but your impending death is welcomed.” Turning from Amori he

159
pulled out a double edged sword, ready to kill the intruder. When a thought of how to do something
even worse came to him, looking to Morgan and then Damalis, he whispered once more in their
ears.
Leora noted the direction in which the Dweller was looking, just as Morgan stepped up behind
her.
Lowering her hand Damalis made her way to where he stood, Leora following each of them, her
senses on high alert.
Stopping once she was at Morgan’s side Damalis leaned into him. “You’re a fool Leora, did you
believe that you would truly be able to win his heart.” Damalis slid her hand up Morgan’s chest
and to his cheek, turning his face towards her. Lifting onto her tiptoes she kissed him.
Pulling back she peered at Leora through lidded eyes, “You see, he was never meant to be yours.”
A burning so deep that Leora didn’t know to where it had come arose in her, at the sight of this
wench touching her chosen. With a speed and ferocity that Damalis had not been expected Leora
struck. The force of the impact sent the three flying out of the mouth of the cave, with Leora and
Damalis going farther than Morgan. Grappling with Leora Damalis tried to find a hold. But
tapping into her supernatural strength Leora took hold of the weaker woman’s arm. Trying to free
herself Damalis clawed at Leora’s face. Within the haze of red that she was seeing through Leora
jumped into the air shifting forms, and released Damalis’ arm only to take hold of it once more in
her talons. Ripping at the flesh there Leora lifted Damalis up before dropping her back to the rocks
below. Heading in for another attack Leora was taken off guard. Morgan charged her bringing her
to the ground; the impact knocked her out of unbound form.
As his feet hit the ground Morgan tossed Leora bodily back into the cave, he himself following
close by. Hitting the wall adjacent to the Engraved Stone, Leora then dropped to the stone floor.
Moving towards her like a lion stalking his prey Morgan drew closer to her. Shaking her head to
try and get rid of the black dots that were blurring her vision, she made a move to roll away as he
reached for her, but was unable. His hands found purchase around her neck. As her head was
slammed into the hard rock surface beneath her Leora saw an explosion of colors. Pain followed
closely after, working its way through each of her limbs. Fighting to keep consciousness Leora
gave one last effort. Tapping into her unearthly strength one last time, she maneuvered herself in
till she was able to grab hold of Morgan. She dug her growing nails into his arm. Slamming her
head back against the floor he let out a howl of pain before letting her go. Releasing Morgan, Leora
laid there for a moment her head ringing. It took her a second to realize that the last blow hand
knocked her out of her shifting forms. Gaining her sense she changed to unbound form flying at
Morgan talons first.

Morgan was snapped out of the Dweller’s hold as searing pain spread through his body. He tried
160
to move his damaged arm but was unable to. Leora had one locked at his side and the other arm she
held over his head; both within her vice grip. A growl of pain escaped him as he tried to wrestle her
off himself.
Leora held on to him with all that she had until she heard him speak. “Leora get off me!” Letting
her hold go, she hopped off of him and took a step back. Without waiting she jumped over Morgan,
throwing all her weight at the Dweller, who was still standing over Amori.

Grabbing Amori’s hand he looked into her eyes, though he knew that she was unable to see him.
Just as he reached out to place the other hand on her face, he was knocked away by a heavy body.
Taken off guard he was sent flying.
Shoving the body from on top of his own Negel took a step back, and saw that it was Leora.
Looking to the side he saw Morgan on his knees now, blood staining his shirt and running down
the length of both his arms. Trying to reach out into the others mind, he realized that she had freed
him. Gazing to and fro, he searched for Damalis but she was nowhere to be seen. Not having the
time needed to take hold of Morgan’s mind, Negel pulled out his double edged sword once again.
He then focused his full attention on Leora, “Let us end this.”
Leora was not fully prepared for his swift attack, moving back and side stepping she made to
move out of the way of the swinging blade. Like lightening the Dweller attacked again this time
scoring her flesh. A screech sounded from her mouth as the blade made contact with her
outstretched wing, leaving a gaping wound. Pushing through the pain she charged him, the same
as she had Morgan. Side stepping her attack, Negel reached out his hand and grabbed hold of her
injured wing. With a firm hold on her left wing he yanked her backwards. Pinning her to the floor,
he placed a foot on her chest and snapped the wing that he held. The sound of breaking bones
resonated throughout the cave.
Blinding pain shot through the entirety of Leora’s body, making her barely register the words that
were being spoken. “You thought you could stop me, stop this?” He said gesturing to Amori on the
stone. “Call out to the Prince, call out to the one you serve.” Leora tried but couldn’t think
through the aching pain pulsing through her. Removing his foot from her chest Negel grabbed her
around the neck and lifted her easily into the air, and slung her like a ragdoll to the wall opposite
him.
Leora hit it with a yelp, too tired to stay in shifted form. Her own blood matted her hair and made
her clothes stick to her body; she looked up as his shadow moved over her.
“Now you die, at the hand of Negel.” Negel raised his sword above his head, as Leora’s eyes
widened in remembrance of the man she had met in Aion, he had been truly warning her.
Before the blow fell Leora looked to Morgan then Amori. And as their eyes met she realized that
Amori had seen everything that had and was about to occur. The blade descended finding it mark.
161
Leora’s body slumped down on the floor. Her once vibrant eyes now clouded in death. Negel
turned to Morgan, the boy was of no use to him any longer, but he had served his purpose well, and
for that Negel decided to let him live. With a flick of his wrist the Dweller sent Morgan flying out of
the cave mouth, before he turned his attention back to Amori, the Offering.
Amori watched as the Dweller made his way towards her, his movement but a shadow to her
natural eyes. A grunt from the entrance of the cave caught both their attentions. Both peered in that
direction. Standing on shaky feet Damalis made her way to them, her only focus being Amori.
Moving so that she once again stood the same as she had previously, over Amori Damalis raised
her hand her own blood dropping from it.
“The blood shall be spilled and the Gate shall be opened, the sacrifice given and bled upon the
Engraved Stone.”
Amori’s heart started beating faster and faster, as she watched Damalis’ hand make its way her
wrists. All of a sudden she felt something like a dagger slice into both her wrists. Tears poured
from her eyes, lifting her head as much as she could, Amori saw the blood flowing from both the
wounds. A hand on her forehead pushed her back down. “It will soon be over.”
Placing the tip of her elongated nail on Amori’s forehead Damalis dragged it lengthwise across.
Leaving a deep wound in its wake, before she fell to the ground and breathed her last breath. Amori
screamed out in pain at the deep incision before blacking out. The Offering had been made.

162
 Chapter 36
To See Them Through Your Eyes

Dryan sat on the edge of his bed his encounter with what he knew was Sin & Death still on replay
through his mind. He knew that if it had not been for Chay he would not have made it through the
ordeal. He had noticed a strength about her that had not been previously there. A soft knock to his
door brought his mind out of the murk it was in. Unlocking the door he opened it, to see Chay
standing there her hand poised as if to knock again.
“You have visitors.” Turning around Chay headed to her room, and closed the door.
Making his way down the stairs Dryan headed straight for the door, looking through the peephole
he saw that it was David and Blake standing outside.
Opening the door wide he waved them in. “Guy’s, what’re you doing here?” He asked while
shutting and locking the door.
“Dude, remember, we’re going on a road trip together to from sea to shining sea?” David called
out over his shoulder while going straight to the kitchen.
Dryan groaned. “I completely forgot.”
Blake turned to him closing the frig with a soda in hand, “How could you for...” Blake's voice
drifted off as his gaze moved past Ryan, and focused on something or rather the someone who
now stood behind him.
Turning to see what it was that had caused Blake to be so tongue tied; he was greeted with the
sight of Chay standing at the kitchen entrance, in a new outfit than what she had been wearing
earlier. She had changed into a pair of snug fitting jeans that sported a cross embroidered on the
right pant leg. Her top was a V-neck tank designer tee, with the Omega symbol centered on the
front. She, having pulled her hair back into a waist length pony tail.
Dryan had trouble taking his eyes off her, as he noticed a natural glow that emanated from her.
Forcing himself out of the trance he began the introductions.
“Blake, David this is my fiancée Anna,” he said motioning for her to come closer, “Anna, these
two clunk heads are Blake and David, their close friends of mine.” As she shook their hands
Ryan could see it in her eyes, the confusion of, how could he choose to be close to two humans?
David was the first to recover from the shocking news, “Hey man, why didn't you tell us that
you were engaged?” He said punching Ryan's arm.
“Yeah, some friend, you didn't even tell us when you got engaged.” Blake said scratching his
head before he went on, “I thought you had a thing for-Oomph.” The man grabbed his
mid-section a scowl on his face, as David retracted his elbow.

163
 “Obviously that's not true seeing as he's engaged to Anna.” Though he said it, Ryan could see
that David was just as confused as Blake.
But he was glad that he had stopped Blake from speaking anything further, thus saving Ryan
from having to explain a lot to Anna.

“Look guys I hope you understand why I'm no longer going.”

“Of course we do, dude you're getting married. We understand completely.” Replied David,
“Now, you are going to invite us to the wedding right?” Ryan mumbled something unintelligible
under his breath. If only he could, but highly doubted that his parents would come to Loam for
his unifying with Chay.
“I'll see what I can do.” Walking them to the door the three said their goodbyes, ending with
Ryan wishing them the best on their trip before closing the door.
“You sure do like being around humans.” She cocked her head, “What is it that you see in
them?” Ryan faced her, “Honestly I don't entirely know, it might be how they actually care for
one another, or maybe I wish that I could be more like them,” he shrugged, “who knows. All I
can say is there's something about them that makes me wonder what it would be like to truly
enjoy life.”
Chay stared at him briefly studying him before she spoke, “There is a lot that has happened
over these past weeks, some of which I know and parts that I do not.” Chay took a seat on the
sofa, “I think it is time though that we had a real talk, I would like for you to tell me everything.
The same as I shall tell you what happened during the Leith Moon.” Taking a seat next to her,
Ryan gazed upon her quizzically but did not speak allowing her to finish, “But first tell me what
happened when you first came to Loam till now, I want to see them through your eyes.”

164
 Chapter 37
The Song of Iysh-Chayil

They knew that time was short, the Offering had been made. It was now up to the First for what
the final outcome would be. For the Dweller had succeeded in winning his prize.

The Keeper of the Way felt it to its core as the life seeped out of Leora, the Daughter of Light. He
had known this was too happened, for even when a Path is set before someone, that person must
choose to follow it. Thus he said a prayer, knowing that she would choose the correct Path in death
as she had during the beginning and duration of her life.

Amori walked to the Gate, guided by the Dweller. He led her through the paths. Out of sight of
those that would try to stop them, he hugged the shadows leading them both by the darkened
pathways.
“Soon we shall be there, at the place that binds me.” Amori said nothing; she simply walked
alongside him. Though he had once again taken to hiding his true form beneath a false mask of
beauty, Amori had seen him; she had seen the shadow of the beast that lurked just under the
surface of the façade. She could no longer be fooled.

Theron and Taher moved with quick steps to the realm Kadmiel with the Book of Naba, their Path
having taken them to the young prince Dryan and his chosen’s home. Now they went swiftly with
the mission of taking the sacred Book to the Holy City for safe keeping. So that is what they did,
both moving with a fast and quiet grace.

The Gate stood tall the height of it looming above them. Words inscribed in an unknown tongue
upon its mantle.
Translated they read, ‘Gate of the Forbidden’ the way leading to it, was a brick laid pathway.
Standing guard at the end of it were two creatures of fire. They knelt on one knee, their body still

165
and unmoving as that of a statue, save for their eyes which took in all detail not missing a single
thing.
“Open the Gate.” Negel looked down at Amori. “Open it and free me from my prison, my
flower.” Placing a hand upon her shoulder he motioned with the other for her to go.
The closer she drew the stronger the smells that filled her nostrils became. Amori near fainting
from the overpowering stench of pain and decay that hung thick in the air about her. Covering her
mouth and nose with the sleeve of her pajama shirt she stopped a foot away from the Gate
Forbidden. The hum in the air reminding her of the time when she had first begun to hear the
Dweller’s voice, or when she began to hear him as time progressed.
But for the first time it was not the sound of humming that she heard, but a song. Clear as the free
mountain air, and refreshing as the purest of waters. The words of it flowed through her mind and
spirit,
‘When you feel all hope is falling, say the name of
your recalling.’
The verse of the song resonated within her, a peace that she had not known for a long time resting
upon her whole being.
Negel felt it, the presence of the peace; the presence of the Prince. He looked to his flower; he
knew that Amadis was trying to speak to her. Dropping his guise Negel showed his true form.
Amori turned at the feeling of heat lapping at the nape of her neck. Before her stood the Beast,
and Amori finally saw what she had not the first time they had met. The embers that she had once
thought glowed with an inviting fire were now two black orbs. His stature was tall like the giants of
Avarice, thus he towered above her. His hands were clawed her own blood dripping from their
tips, even though it had been Damalis who had cut her wrists. Negel’s face was monstrous in form.
His canines’ were elongated saliva sliding down the sides, as his hand rested calmly on the sword
that was still buckled at his side. He smiled down at her, and the same smile that she had once
thought to be so wonderful now brought fear to her heart.
The more she allowed the fear to reign in her, the quieter the voice of the Prince became. The
peace she had known but a second ago fled, her own fear chasing it away.
The Dweller grabbed Amori by the throat, lifting her off her feet so that they were eye level.
“I have waited long for this time. I will not be stopped nor hindered by a worthless mortal human.
YOU SHALL OPEN THE GATE!”
As he screamed this in her face his spittle landing on her, yet again the Prince Amadis whispered
in her ear, “Say My name.” Amori shook her head, her eyes rolling into the back of her head.
Before she passed out Negel dropped her to the ground. Snarling at her he said, “Open the Gate or
you shall die.” Amori pulled herself to her feet, and turned back to the Gate.

166
 The High Prince stood before Cody, “I have chosen you as the help for the First in her time of
need. Will you walk My Path?” Cody nodded.
“Then take up your given name, for you are Ardor a valiant warrior blessed by My Father the
High King.” Unbuckling the sword about His waist the Prince held it and a shield out to Ardor.
“This is a gift for you. You shall need it for you coming fight.” Receiving it Ardor lifted it out of
the sheath that contained it. “The blade has been named Shalam, for it was created from the words
of My Father’s mouth.”
His eyes upon the sword in his hand Ardor couldn’t help the smile that played over his face. The
Blade of the sword was made of a precious stone pure in the state which it was taken. In our tongue
it is Blood-stone, written within it in the tongue of ages passed was the prophecy of the Seeker.
Looking to the Prince Ardor thanked him. Sheathing the sword Ardor buckled it around his waist,
and went on his way. Walking his LORD's Path he went with swift and sure footing. Ardor came
to the entrance into the mid-plane just as Negel released his hold on Amori.
He sensed more than saw when Theron’s son stepped over and into the mid-plane. He had given
no thought to the man, seeing as he had been left with no possible way of finding them.
But here he stood, Negel’s gaze locked onto the sword that was held in Ardor’s hand then to him.
A chilling realization being made known to the Dweller, this the son of Theron, was the Seeker.
There was no denying it for he had been given the sword Shalam, and there he stood the weapon
draw and ready for battle. He shot a brief glance Amori’s direction, before giving his attention
over to Ardor, drawing out his own sword Ra’.
Amori walked to the Gate unaware of the battle that now ensued behind her. For she was being
drawn in, down the stone path, by the Gate Forbidden it called out to her. Not in audible words,
no, it was more a soft whisper. Words that seemed to be in sound, sweet to her natural ear and
comforting, but in all actuality were sealing her doom. The closer she moved Amori saw once
again the figure that had called to her in the vision she had had during their time in Eldon’s
Sacrosanct, reaching its hand out to her. It stood on the inside of the Gate, but she could see it. For
the Gate Forbidden was one that had been designed of thick bar railings, thus allowing one to see
to either side, it not mattering whether you were on the inside or the outside. Upon the handle of
the Gate doors there was also a huge lock that held with a seal upon it to keep it locked. It
stretched its hand out farther towards her, beckoning her forward. Closer and closer she moved
everything else around her fading into the background.
“AMORI!” Ardor called out her name but she did not stop. Lifting Shalam he took a blow from
Negel. “She cannot hear you boy, try calling out louder.” He said taunting Ardor as he rained
down blow after blow upon his opponents up raised shield.
Sword clashed against sword, sword against shield, as their battle became fiercer. Both were
sending blow after blow, with neither seeing an opening. Until in a moment of distraction Negel
167
turned his gaze on Amori. Seeing the opportunity given him Ardor took it, moving as lightening the
man struck with his blade. Ardor knew that he had hit his mark when the Dweller let out a ghastly
shriek. As Negel fell to his knees before the Seeker, Ardor pulled his sword clean out, before
plunging it back in. Shalam struck true as it plunged into the Dweller’s heart. Negel’s body burst
into a heap of smoke and flame, falling to the ground and vanishing completely.
Looking again to Amori Ardor called out to her.
Hand near touching the Gate’s handle Amori looked the creature in the eyes; when unexpectedly
the lyrics stronger than before, rang clear, though this time they were sang by a voice so familiar
to her.
Knowing that there was only one who could help her in the fight she was now in, Ardor sang with
a deep baritone the song of Iysh-Chayil;
“When you feel all hope is falling, say the name of you recalling…”
Amori placed her hand on the lock lifting it with ease, it loosened for her. The feel of it was cool
against the palm of her hand, zapping all warmth from her body. A searing went through her
before it dropping falling away the seal broken.
“At the alter he dos’t stand. Be ye elf, Heavenly, Kings Knight, or mortal man.”
Grabbing the handles of the Gate Forbidden she paused. Ardor looked seeing at the moment what
Amori was unable to. The two guards were now standing their eyes locked on her, both waiting to
see what she was to decide. All realms stilled in that moment. As those who knew the song of
Iysh-Chayil let the lyrics flow freely from their mouths, it rose up from their innermost selves, from
the low valley plains of Eldon to the Great Mountains of Kadmiel.
“Say the name of your recalling, the name that all evil fear. The name the rocks and lands all
sing. The name of the Immortal Prince ‘n King.”
The Prince Amadis whispered in her ear once more, “Say My name.”
With her very life and that of all those in both the seen and unseen realms, resting in her hands
Amori cried out the one name. “AMADIS!”
Amori awoke to find herself freed from the Engraved Stone; the wounds she had received closed
and healed.
Ardor entered the cave. As her gaze settled on him she rushed to his open arms, pulling her close
Ardor rested his chin atop her head, giving a sigh of relief that ruffled the hairs there. Amori clung
to him enjoying his unwavering strength after her ordeal. With his arms still around her, he took in
the scene of the cave. His gaze spotting the dead body of Damalis slumped at the Engraved Stone
in the same place that she had pledged herself to Negel from.
As his eyes roved to the far side of the cave they came to rest upon the limp and lifeless body of
Leora. Lifting her head from his chest Amori peered in the same direction.
“She died trying to save me.” Releasing Amori he walked to where Leora’s body lay. Shutting her
168
eyes he waited a moment before lifting her into his arms. Facing Amori with his grief-stricken
face, he said. “We should be leaving now.”
Amori followed beside him, and she realized that this was no longer the Cody that she had known;
this was a man before her now, one that had fought for her and won. Through it all Cody had
managed to keep his promise, of keeping her safe. She looked to him from the corner of her eye.
Cody was her chosen.

169
 Chapter 38
This a Time of Peace
Six Months Later

Amori walked off the college campus, ready to head home; her first semester was now over and
she was ready for Orland and Christmas with the family. Wanting to take in the scenery about
her Amori took the scenic route. The colors of the hanging lights brought a smile to her face.
Stopping she took a moment to stare at a nativity scene. Something about seeing brought tears to
her eyes. To think she had only months ago truly believed. Her sight blurred for a moment, and
her thoughts began to wander; it had been six months since she had stood before the Gate leading
to Belial and almost that same amount of time since Ardor had announced that he had been
accepted into WestPoint.
She sighed; they hadn’t been able to see each other since she had left Kansas for Missouri. Her
phone buzzed cutting into her thoughts, and alerting her to an incoming call. Taking it out of her
front pant pocket she hoped that it was Ardor but smiled when she saw that the caller was Anise.
“Merry Christmas, Anise.”
“Merry Christmas to you to, I can’t wait for you to get home. Anyway I was calling to ask if
you wanted to hangout tomorrow when you flight lands, since we’re all going to be meeting up
at your grandparent’s house in the afternoon tomorrow, Alexis and I were thinking of going to
the tree farm with the families, for the annual tree hunt. Then maybe we can go skating on the
Lake afterwards.”
“Of course, I wouldn’t miss it for anything, though we should find time to hang out and catch
up, without a bunch of people tagging along with us, I want to hear all about your beau.”
Amori’s smile widened as she one because she just knew that Anise was blushing on the other
end, and second because of her soon coming time spent in Orland.
“I can’t wait either. Ooh, maybe for old time sake we could break into a certain person’s
house.”
Amori laughed shaking her head, only Anise. “I am pretty sure that I’m never going to break
into someone’s house ever again.”
Anise gave a suffering sigh, “Fine then we’ll have to plan something else to do.”
“Yes we will.” Amori said agreeing with Anise. “It feels like it’s been too long since we all saw
each other.”

170
 “It has been, and I can’t wait for the three of us to be back together again. It’s different here
without you.” There was a pause before Anise continued. “Alright then, I won’t bug you
anymore so that you can get ready for your flight, I’ll see you when you get here.”
“Sure thing.” They said their goodbyes. Hanging up the phone, Amori’s attention focused again
to the scene before her maybe. Time spent with family and friends was just what she needed to
help wipe away the remnants of that night Morgan had placed her on the Engraved Stone, and
she had stood before the Gate Forbidden.

Morgan walked through the path between, knowing to where he was now going. This would be
the first time since Leora’s death that he had followed the path between away from it usual
destination. Even as he had walked it he knew that he was meant and supposed to choose
another, but he could not. Not with the weight so heavy upon him of the fact that she had died
because of him. His own weakness had killed her, and though at the time he had not been able to
see it, Morgan knew that it was caused by his pride. His pride had been his downfall. In the end
it had become ultimately Leora’s.
Stepping out of the path between Morgan stood before a Leora’s grave. The place for him felt
cold and uninviting, the gravesite sitting a mile or east of the Sages temple. Inscrolled upon the
headstone was these words;
Leora Beloved and Cherished by all
A Psalmist that shall be remembered
for all time and generations
Rightly named the Daughter of Light
She walked His Path in Life even to
the end. Omen Emunah.

Time stilled for him as he read the inscription over and over. He had not deserved her, but she
had given him a chance and now he would never know why. Why she one who walked in the
light had reached out to him a man who for his whole life had lived and walked amongst the
shadows. Falling to his knees before the gravestone Morgan let out a keening cry that embody all
that he felt in that moment. Even when he had had to leave Taher behind he had not felt what it
was ripping him from the inside out before. The sudden feel of a weighted object on his leg had
him reaching into his pants pocket he lifted out the item within it. Morgan looked to the item that
was in his hand, it was the necklace that the young boy had given him to give to the First.
Placing the thing about his neck he stood, at least that was one thing he could still make right.
171
Standing he turned hearing a noise coming from behind him. What he saw was not someone of
great stature or of whom stood out; the person was dressed in simple clothing, nothing fancy by
any realms standard. Yet there was something about the man that seemed to him familiar. It was
a look in His eyes that told Morgan of the man’s age and wisdom, and also of His mercy.
“Morgan son of Morgadon, first in line to the throne of Geder, will you follow Me?”
Morgan stared at the stranger, “Who are you?” He asked not willing to trust the One that stood
before him.
“I Am that I Am. Will you follow Me and walk My Path?” The stranger asked him.
“How can I follow You if I do not know You?” Morgan asked.
“If you would but open your eyes then you would see, and you would know Me. I Am the only
way. You have long since denied Me, but still I call to you. I still wish for you to follow Me.”
The man stepped forward. “Will you walk My Path?” Morgan did not answer right away. He
looked from the path that he now walked to the other that was being offered him. What would it
hurt to follow another? To walk a Path other than the path that he now treaded on, a Path that led
to a place other than nowhere. Then his gaze drifted to Leora’s grave.
“I do not deserve to walk another path.”
“I offer you this Path, it is one of life.” He peered deeply into Morgan’s eyes, seeing all that the
young prince had tried for years to hide. “This is the Path that she had prayed you would one day
walk.”
Morgan said nothing as he turned his gaze away.
Placing a hand upon Morgan’s shoulder the man offered him another way yet again. “Will you
walk My Path?”
Morgan turned to the man who spoke to him, His voice carried with it strength in more ways
than one. “Have faith.”
“I will follow.”

The snow covered the ground as Ardor walked down the hill with his brother Valdis away from
the Lake, towards the tree farm. The Lake was a spot just south of the tree farm and the church
that everyone skated at when it froze over during the winter months.
Ardor still couldn’t believe that he had a brother, or the fact that it had ended up being the same
person that Eldrid had had guide them to their rooms during the time they had been in Eldon.
Making their way through the tree covering they entered into the open lot.
“Is mom going to be meeting us here?” Valdis asked his brother.
“Uh, no, we’re going to be meeting at Amori’s grandparents’ house.”
172
 “Who all is supposed to be there?”
Opening the car door Ardor got inside, getting in as well Valdis waited for his question to be
answered.
Cranking the truck Ardor pulled out of the tree lot. “There should be I’m guessing over fifteen
people there. Amori’s grandparents are good people, you’ll like them.”
“Are we going to there now?”
Ardor shook his head, “No not yet, I want to stop at the Town Shopping center to pick up
something to bring to the party.” Ardor turned off the beaten path and onto the road. “Here’s
some sound advice, when you go to other people’s homes for most to any occasion, always come
bearing gifts. It’s kind of like a thank you for them having invited you into their home, when
they didn’t have to.”

By three the two brothers were driving up to the Johnson family home. Both exited the car and
headed around back to the trunk. “Valdis take the desserts in while I take the drinks.” Lifting the
drinks Ardor headed for the front door. As he entered he was greeted with the inviting smells of
homemade eggnog and apple pie. Along with turkey that he could smell was baking in the oven.
“Cody it’s good to see you honey.” Casey Amori’s grandmother gave his a side hug.
“It’s good to see you too Mrs. Johnson, you’re looking very beautiful.” Casey swatted his arm.
“Enough you charmer, and follow me, I know you don’t want to be carrying around those heavy
drinks all night.”
Doing as he was told Ardor went without question. Placing the drinks down in the kitchen, he
looked to Casey, “Do you know when Amori will be getting here?”
“She and the girls, are heading over from the tree farm, they should be here any minute.”
Ardor thought for a moment, he hadn’t remembered seeing here there when he and his brother
had been, and he knew that there was no way that he would not know she was there if she had
been. So he equated it to they had arrived after he and Valdis had left.
“Don’t worry she’ll be here.” Ardor nodded then went to find wherever the other guys were.
Following his ears he went outside to the backyard, just as a football game was about to start.
Spotting Ardor and Valdis, Zachariah waved them over, “Come on boys join the game, since
there are two of you the teams will stay even.”
Ardor stared down at his brother, “Come on you’ll enjoy it. Just make sure not to show those
super abilities of yours.” Slapping him on the shoulder, Ardor jogging over to where the others
were waiting.

Amori, Anise and Alexis entered the house and were greeted by family and friends.
Amori hugged her mom and grandma.
173
 “Amori honey we’re glad you made. How was your flight?” Her mom asked as she released her
hold.
“It was smooth sailing, no problems what so ever.” Amori’s eyes roamed about.
Casey smiled at her granddaughter, “He’s out back playing football, sweetheart he had asked
about you as well.”
Amori thanked her before heading that way; this was everything she could have wanted. She
was glad that her time as being the First was now over.

Dryan looked to his wife, they had been married four months prior and had both agreed with the
permission of his father, to stay in Loam, at least for the time being. He had been looking
forward to this time, with it being their first Christmas spent together, and though he had
celebrated it many times before, he was thankful to have someone else closer to him than any
other before to share it with.
It helped him having this time of rest after all that had happened. It was a kind of calm that
aided in renewing him. Dryan leaned his head back against the couch, as his mind drifted. He
still could not believe that Leora was dead; he had been looking forward to her reaction to this
holiday season. Now they would never get the chance. Shaking of the growing melancholy that
was trying to crowd in on him, Dryan pushed those thoughts away sitting up as he focused on
Hadarah as she walked into the living room. He still had to get used to that name. It felt weird
saying it, but it was what the Prince Amadis had called her and it was what he would call her.
She had told him that she had a special gift for him, saying that it was also important. So there
he sat his knees now bouncing in anticipation of what the surprise was to be.
This was the first time in her entire life that Hadarah could honestly say that she was happy.
Her grin grew bigger knowing that Dryan would feel the same way. She was glad that she was
going to be able to give him a gift as well. Her hand drifted to her abdomen while her eyes
connected with his. “I am expecting.” Her grin turned into an all-out smile, happiness bubbling
from inside her, as she watched the play of emotions that dashed across her chosen’s face.
Shock, worry, excitement before finally settling on utter elation as it finally set in that he was
going to be a daddy. Dryan jumped off of the couch, lifting her into the air a goofy grin on his
face. He was going to be a father; this was the best gift that anyone could have ever given him.
He was going to be a dad.

174
 A light humming filled the air, and though all heard it most paid it no heed. Natsar looked to the
Second; their test was soon and coming, the path having been set by the First. If they were to fail
a war for all the realms would ensue, leaving the fate of all things resting in the balance. Natsar
prayed that their faith would stand. He knew that the Dweller was at this time searching for the
key to the sacred book. The one in which he had taken from the young prince Dryan’s home,
through his control over the First. None knew how long it would take, or how long he would
search. None the less, the Knights of Nazarien would stand watch. Ever ready for the time when
he would surely show himself again.

175
 Epilogue

I have searched for it but I have been unable to find it, I cannot find the key. I hold the Book in my
hand that would seal my rule, cement my reign, and yet I cannot open it for I do not have the key.
Five years have passed now since the Ardor’s blade Shalam struck my heart. My hatred for the
Seeker burns deep, I will never forget. I now call to me my army; I call up to me my very elect.
Some of which were once the elect of the High King who is the Creator, and His Son, but now they
are mine, for they have turned to me. Some in the recent years I have come to deceive, turning
them willingly to my side and other in centuries past. I call to me my own and my own hear my
voice; we will march upon them, for though the First did not open the Gate Forbidden, they have
removed the seal. It now lies upon the ground broken. I laugh; I will in the end repay them all, with
Ardor the son of Theron the chosen Seeker of this age being the first to die.
I now turn my gaze upon the Second; I can see that they are far weaker in spirit than the First was.
A fire alights within me; I can feel it, this time I will not fail.

176